#it was fun n cute overall i liked how they seemed to be enjoying themselves it does seem like bb x has been a rly fun tour for us and them | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

sycamorelibrary754 · 2 months

Note

You can change any details to this if you like, this is just an idea & ofc, you don't have to write it 🥰

Yelena's had it bad for Reader since they met, she never said anything and never acted on her feelings. But when Reader and Kate go on a first date, it rattles Yelena who turns to Nat or Melina for help.

Yelena can either confess her feelings to reader or she sees how much Kate and Reader make each other happy and puts on a brave face and stays silent in hopes the feelings will go away eventually

Blondie

Summary: Yelena has harbored feelings for you since you met but never acted on them. It isn't until you start getting close to Kate that all those feelings come to the forefront.

Pairings: Yelena x reader

Genre: Fluff

Word Count: 3k

Warnings: None

A/N: Thank you for the request, it was fun! I hope you enjoy it!

"Yelena… Yelena!” Kate said firmly.

“Earth to the widow,” Clint added.

The blonde shook her head as if to clear out the fog and tore her eyes away from you. "Hmm, what?" she asked, looking at them in confusion.

"It's your move," Kate said, pointing at the Jenga tower before them.

She nodded in understanding, apologizing for her absent-mindedness, and then reached out to remove a block from the stack, trying her best not to topple the tower.

Yelena's eyes wandered over to you once again. You were seated at the kitchen island with your tablet, engrossed in reviewing the blueprints for new weapon upgrades with Tony. As always, you were Stark’s favorite engineer. Thanks to a grant from the September Foundation at MIT, you worked your way up at Stark Industries from an intern to becoming the genius’s partner in the lab.

Yelena would be lying if she said she wasn't completely enamored with you from the moment she met you. She watched Tony give you a fist bump as your impromptu meeting ended. Yelena rushed over to try and catch you before you left. She was barely able to wedge her arm in the elevator doors just as they closed.

"Hey there, blondie! How are you?" you greeted her warmly, adjusting the leather strap on your bag.

"Good… I'm good," Yelena murmured, stepping onto the elevator with you.

"I'm excited for you to see the new weapons upgrades tomorrow. I think you'll enjoy it. I wanted to do something special for you," you winked.

Before Yelena could respond, the elevator stopped, and the doors opened to reveal Tony's lab.

"Well, this is my stop. See you later, Yelena," you said with a friendly smile.

"Okay, bye," Yelena called out as the doors closed. "Ugh, what is wrong with me?!"

"From what I can detect, Ms. Belova, there doesn't seem to be anything wrong with you," FRIDAY said. "Would you like me to run a full body scan?"

"Quiet, FRIDAY," Yelena grumbled.

*^~^*

The next day, Yelena joined the rest of the team in the spacious training area to test their new weapon upgrades. You wanted to meticulously evaluate each weapon, assessing their accuracy, efficiency, and overall ease of use.

As the team familiarized themselves with their new weapons, Kate casually commented about you. "Y/N is so cute, don’t you think?" she said, nudging Yelena.

Yelena glanced at you, observing as you took notes on your tablet. You had a look of determination on your face as you playfully swatted Tony away from leaning over your shoulder.

"Yeah, if you like mini Tony Stark’s. Sure, she’s cute," she responded with a sigh.

Kate continued, "I think we’ve shared some eye contact here and there. You know Peter told me that she told him in their last lab session that she was on the archery team in high school, too."

Yelena rolled her eyes. "How riveting, Kate Bishop."

Just then, you interrupted their conversation and asked, "How are we doing over here, girls?"

"Good!" they both answered simultaneously.

You couldn't help but smile at their synchronized response, raising an eyebrow at the girls, but you decided to let it slide.

"Okay, Kate, let's start with you. I know you've been bugging Clint for labeled arrows, but I thought you deserved something more streamlined," you explained. "So, I got to work and was able to integrate a pinpoint version of Edith into your quiver."

The archer looked at you with curiosity and excitement as you placed her quiver full of arrows over her shoulder.

"Hello, Kate Bishop," Edith said, her voice clear and crisp.

"Oh, hello," Kate replied, looking slightly bewildered.

"I am Edith. Tony Stark's augmented reality security and defense system. Standby for biometric scan."

"Okie dokie," Kate mumbled, still staring at the quiver in amazement.

With a soft beep, Edith announced that the biometric scan was complete.

"All you have to do is call for the type of arrow you want. Give it a try," you explained.

"Flare arrow," Kate said, her voice firm and confident.

In response, a small metal claw emerged from the side of the container, deftly pulling a flare arrow from the quiver and placing it against the bow, ready for Kate to pull back into position.

"Whoa! This is so cool! No more fumbling for arrows. Thank you so much, Y/N. I love it!" Kate exclaimed, her eyes wide with wonder as she hugged you.

"You're more than welcome," you replied, slightly taken aback by the sudden display of affection.

Yelena tried to distract herself by fiddling with her rings, but she couldn't help but notice the way your cheeks turned red when Kate hugged you.

"Hey there, blondie!" you exclaimed, clapping your hands. "You're up next, and I can't wait for this one. I've been dying to take a stab at your knives, no pun intended," you giggled mischievously.

You brought over a case and opened it to reveal a brand new set of knives for Yelena.

She looked down, puzzled. "They look the same as my other ones.”

"To the untrained eye," you replied, picking up a knife, "but these babies are electrically charged, just like your widow bites."

With one swift motion, you sliced through the air, unleashing a burst of electrifying blue energy from the knife's blade.

Yelena's eyes sparkled with surprise and gratitude, "Wow, thank you, Y/N. These knives are so cool and exactly what I needed."

"I was hoping you’d say that," you replied, pushing your glasses back up the bridge of your nose.

“And I must say, you look pretty good holding that knife,” Yelena smirked.

"Oh, thank you,” you giggled. “Listen, do you think maybe—"

Suddenly, a loud crashing sound interrupted your conversation. You both turned your heads to find Bruce lying disheveled underneath a mesh net at the other end of the training area.

"Oh, come on,” you let out a frustrated sigh. “I’ve got to see if Banner is okay; I’ll try to catch up with you later, Yelena."

Yelena was left alone again, wishing she could muster up the courage to be honest with you.

*^~^*

Yelena struggled to keep her grip on two overflowing buckets of popcorn and a handful of candy as she walked toward the movie theater. She turned to Natasha and asked, "Remind me again why we’re responsible for all the popcorn and candy?"

"Wanda promised Billy and Tommy that we would see Dune Part 2 together and paid for our tickets. The least we can do is pay for the snacks,” Nat said.

Yelena sighed and agreed, "Fair enough, but I still say the two mini-Maximoffs could help us carry some of this stuff."

After they arrived at their seats, they passed candy and popcorn down the line to Wanda and the boys. The theater was filled with excitement, and everyone was eagerly waiting for the movie to start. Suddenly, a video on the screen reminded theater-goers to silence their phones before the feature began.

“Greetings, humble theater-goers. Captain America here," he said with a salute.

“Oh, good Lord. We’re never getting away from him, are we?” Wanda joked.

“We would like to remind you that any recording device is strictly prohibited. Please take this moment to turn off all cell phones before the movie begins."

At that moment, Yelena heard a familiar giggle a few rows down. She looked around, but it wasn’t until she stood up that she saw you. There you sat, sharing a carton of popcorn and candy with Kate Bishop, looking adorable in your olive green jumpsuit and glasses.

Yelena's heart sank, and she struggled to process the emotions. All she could muster was, “We need more candy.”

“What? We practically bought the entire candy display,” Nat said.

“Then we need Vodka,” Yelena retorted as she rushed down the steps and out of the theater.

“Yelena! What’s wrong?” Nat called out after her. She watched her sister in confusion until she noticed you and Kate. “Oh man…” she sighed.

Natasha turned to Wanda, “I’ll be right back.”

“Take your time,” Wanda reassured her.

Yelena was sitting on the carpet outside the theater with her elbows resting on her knees when Natasha found her. The redhead sat down beside her, mirroring her position.

Keeping her eyes trained forward, Nat asked gently, “Are you okay?”

“Sure, why wouldn’t I be?" Yelena replied without looking at her sister.

“Maybe because Y/N is sitting in there with Kate?”

“Was she? Good for her," Yelena fibbed.

“Yelena…”

“I don’t want to talk about this, Natasha,” she snapped as she stood up. “Tell Wanda and the boys I’m sorry, but I must get out of here.”

Natasha pulled out her phone and dialed the only number she could think of. “Hi, I think Yelena needs you right now.”

*^~^*

Yelena walked back to the compound in solitude, her thoughts and emotions churning like the sea. She walked right past Peter and MJ, who invited her to join them for a movie on the sofa, but she silently declined and continued down the hall. When she reached her bedroom, she slammed the door shut and groaned

"Rough day?" A familiar voice spoke up from behind her, full of understanding and compassion.

Yelena turned to find Melina sitting on her bed, looking at her with a comforting smile. "Mama? What are you doing here?" Yelena exclaimed, surprised to see her mother in her room and not in St. Petersburg.

"Hi, malyshka (baby)," Melina greeted her. "Natalia called me," she explained.

"How did you get here so fast?" Yelena asked, wondering how she could have made such a quick trip.

"I have my ways," Melina smirked. "Do you want to talk about what's bothering you?" she asked, patting the space beside her on the bed.

She hesitated momentarily before finally giving in and sitting beside her mother. "I'm sure Natasha already filled you in," she said softly.

"Yes, but sometimes it helps when we talk things out," Melina explained gently.

Yelena took a deep breath before finally opening up. "Mama, there's this girl, Y/N," she confessed, her voice trembling with emotion. "She's Stark's top engineer, and she's just... amazing. She's not like anyone else I've ever met. She sees me, you know? She sees me for who I am, not just as a widow or an assassin or a hero. And she's so smart and pretty, I can't stop thinking about her," Yelena explained.

Her mother listened patiently and asked, "Have you told her how you feel?"

Yelena's heart sank. "No, I haven't. Whenever I try to talk to her, I get all flustered and tongue-tied. And now it's too late anyway because she is at the movies with Kate Bishop," she replied, her voice full of disappointment.

"You can't give up so easily, sweetheart. Y/N deserves to know how you feel. You should talk to her," she encouraged.

What should I say?" Yelena asked

"I can't tell you what to say. That has to come from your heart. You will know what to say when the time is right.”

"Thank you, Mama. I don't know what I would do without you,” wrapping her arms tightly around her mother.

"You're welcome, dorogoy (sweetheart). I will always be here for you," holding her youngest daughter close.

*^~^*

Yelena had been struggling to keep her mind off you for the past few days, especially after her heart-to-heart conversation with Melina. But she was determined to stay focused and busy training the recruits. It was a challenge, but a welcome one at that.

"Keep your eyes on your target, Jack! Yes! Now, block and flip. Good, nicely done," she said between the punches and kicks.

She was so focused on the training that she didn't hear you approaching her from behind.

As you called out to Yelena, she jumped with a small gasp. You quickly apologized, "Oh, I'm sorry, blondie! It's just me," while holding your hands up in defense.

Yelena, slightly embarrassed, replied, "Oh, Y/N. Hi. I didn't see you there.”

"You're a spy. Aren't you supposed to see everything?" you teased.

“You would think so,” she said, fidgeting with her rings again. “So, what's up?” she asked, picking up her belongings.

“I wanted to ask if I did something to upset you. Maybe it's all in my mind, but I feel like you've been avoiding me for the past few days,” nervously running your hands through your hair.

Yelena dropped her water bottle on the floor, and her heart dropped with it. “Oh, no. No, no, Y/N. You didn't do anything wrong. I've just been preoccupied with mission reports and training these doofuses.”

You breathed a sigh of relief, "Oh, okay, because when I saw you leaving the movie theater the other day—"

“You saw me?” The blood drained from Yelena’s face.

“Yeah… you were with Nat, Wanda, and the twins.”

“Oh yeah, I was, but then I remembered I had a meeting, and I had to go,” Yelena rushed to answer.

“Oh, good, I thought maybe you left because of me,” you said, shifting your weight back and forth on your feet.

“Listen, Y/N, I —“ you began but were interrupted by FRIDAY.

“Ms. Y/L/N, Mr. Stark is looking for you,” FRIDAY interrupted.

Your head dropped in defeat. “Tell him I’m busy, FRIDAY,” you grumbled.

“Mr. Stark says if you don’t come right now, he will have Peter shadow you for a month,” FRIDAY warned.

“Damn it,” you muttered.

“Duty calls,” Yelena said light-heartedly.

"Yeah, I guess so," you sighed. "But I do want to talk to you. Can I see you after work? I get off at 6:30."

“Sure, I’ll meet you in the common area,” Yelena offered.

“Perfect, I’ll see you then,” you said with a thumbs up as you started to backpedal out of the gym.

You thought you had pulled off a pretty smooth move until you failed to take notice of the duffle bags on the floor and fell backward onto your butt. Yelena couldn't help but giggle at you.

“I’m okay! I’m okay,” you shouted as you got up and jogged out of the gym.

*^~^*

Yelena couldn't shake off the anxiety for the next few hours. Her mind was all over the place thinking about you. When she finally made her way down to the common area, she was annoyed, but not surprised, to find Sam and Bucky playing PS5 on the sofa.

“Hey, Tweedledee and Tweedledum, get out. I need the room,” she tossed a pillow at the two guys.

“We were here first,” Bucky said.

“That’s nice. Seriously, out,” Yelena said sternly.

“Look, just because you're Natasha’s sister doesn't mean you can just waltz in here and kick us out,” Sam retorted.

“Natasha’s sister is going to kick both your asses if you don’t get out of here now,” Yelena stood in front of the television, daring them to challenge her.

“What is so important that we have to leave?” Bucky asked.

Just then, the elevator dinged, and the doors opened to reveal you standing there. Your messenger bag was slung over your shoulder, and your glasses were picking up the glare from your phone.

“Oh, got it,” Bucky said, answering his own question. “Come on, Sam, let’s go.”

“Right behind you,” Sam said.

“Thank you,” Yelena whispered, kicking their PS5 controllers under the coffee table and straightening the pillows.

"Thanks for meeting me so late," you sighed as you settled down next to. Yelena. "I swear, that man can drive me crazy sometimes. When I got to the lab, he was in a full-on meltdown because his anniversary present for Pepper went up in flames. And then..."

Before you could finish your sentence, Yelena cut you off abruptly. "I like you," she exclaimed.

"What...what do you mean?" you stammered.

"I’m sorry. I know this is probably not the best way to say it," Yelena continued, her words tumbling out in a rush. "And I know you're probably here to tell me you're seeing Kate Bishop, but I want you to know. I like you. I like how your cute glasses slip down your nose when working. I like how you tell those funny engineering stories I don't always understand. I like that you are kind and caring to everyone in this building, no matter who they are or what they do. Most of all, I like how you see me. You see me, and that's something I've never had before."

Her brain finally catching up with her words, Yelena muttered to herself, "Oh my God, what am I doing? I should go."

But before she could step away, you grabbed her hand, stopping her in her tracks. You remained silent for a moment, staring at your hands tightly interlocked.

Then, finally, you spoke up, "Yelena, I'm glad you told me because… I like you too. That is what I wanted to talk to you about. It’s what I've been trying to tell you for the past week,” you explained. “Kate and I are just friends, I don't have any feelings for her that way. Honestly, I thought it was obvious. I like you, blondie. I always have."

Your words seemed to soothe Yelena's worries, and she slowly sat back down beside you, the tension in her body dissipating.

“Oh, wow,” Yelena sighed.

With a smirk, you finally said, "Wow, indeed… would it be okay if I kissed you?"

"Yes,” Yelena said softly.

As your bodies drew closer, your lips met in a slow, tender kiss. The intimacy between you both was palpable as the warmth of your breath mingled and your eyes locked in a gaze that spoke a thousand words. The softness of the kiss turned into a passionate embrace that ignited a spark of desire in both your hearts, a spark that would change your lives forever. At that moment, nothing else mattered but the connection you shared, a deep, unbreakable bond that would grow stronger with time.

#yelena belova #yelena boleva x reader #kate bishop #natasha romanoff #wanda maximoff #tony stark #bucky barnes #sam wilson #peter parker #melina vostokoff #mcu #the avengers #fluff

95 notes · View notes

ecoamerica · 24 days

Text

youtube

Watch the American Climate Leadership Awards 2024 now: https://youtu.be/bWiW4Rp8vF0?feature=shared

The American Climate Leadership Awards 2024 broadcast recording is now available on ecoAmerica's YouTube channel for viewers to be inspired by active climate leaders. Watch to find out which finalist received the $50,000 grand prize! Hosted by Vanessa Hauc and featuring Bill McKibben and Katharine Hayhoe!

6K notes · View notes

mothdruid · 1 year

Text

The Librarian

pairing: Rhett Abbott x Librarian fem!reader

summary: Rhett wasn't expecting to find you as the new librarian, let alone the one that was teaching Amy's summer reading program. Over the course of the summer program you two start casually dating, falling in love with one another.

wc: 10.3k

warnings: fluff, smut, 18+, mdni, pet names (mouse, darlin', sweetheart), oral sex, hand jobs, unprotected sex (p in v), alcohol use, swearing

a/n: finally! it's here! i hope you all enjoy it!

Rhett had been surprised when he heard that Cecilia signed Amy up for a summer reading program. Summer was meant for fun and helping out around the ranch, not having your nose stuffed in a book. Amy seemed happy about it though, so Rhett didn’t question it too much. What Rhett did question was why he had to go pick her up.

“It’s just for today, Rhett.” Rhett huffed and rolled his eyes for a moment. Rhett got to his feet, grabbing his ball cap and placing it on his head. Why couldn’t she just go pick her up? She was the one who enrolled Amy in the program anyways. Amy was a smart young girl, she made him proud to call her family. Sometimes he wondered how such a smart person had come out of their family. It wasn't that they weren't smart, just not necessarily book smart. Perry had been the only one who went to college, making Rhett hope Amy would eventually follow Perry's footsteps.

After Rhett muttered an agreement, he grabbed his keys and headed out to his truck. The ride into town wasn't too bad, hot like any other summer day. The heat like this reminded Rhett of his youth, days when he was much more concerned about looking cool than reading a book. A chuckle or two would come out when he thought about it by himself, remembering how much of a prick he used to be. He never spent much time in the library growing up, it was never something that interested him. It tended to just remind him of how much he had hated school.

Rhett pulled into the parking lot of the library, killing his engine with a twist of his keys. He waited for a moment before checking his phone.

pick up is inside the library - mom

Rhett rolled his eyes once more, exiting the vehicle and heading up to the doors. Sometimes he wondered how Wabang was able to have such a nice library. Afford one that wasn't falling apart. Rhett made his way in, finding his way up to the main desk. A middle aged woman greeted him, answering his question and pointing him in the right direction. Rhett walked past a few different areas before coming up on a slightly open space. Couches and tables with chairs littered the area with about fifteen kids sitting at them. Some kids were talking amongst themselves, while only a select few were actually reading.

"Can I help you?" A soft and oddly familiar voice interrupted his sight seeing. Rhett was surprised when he turned, seeing you looking at him. It had been years since he'd seen you, high school in all honesty. He hadn't even heard that you were back in town. He didn't remember you ever looking this cute.

"I.. I'm.." You smiled at him, watching as he tumbled over his words. He closed his mouth, jaw clenching as embarrassment plagued him.

"Well, hello to you too, Rhett. I'm assuming you're here for Amy?" Rhett nodded. Why couldn't he just fucking talk?

"When did you get here?" Rhett asked bluntly. One of your eyebrows raised, a little confused by the question.

"Do you mean when I showed up behind you? Or when did I come back to Wabang?"

"The second one." Finally, his words were working again. Rhett looked you up and down for a moment, taking in your brown overalls and white long sleeve shirt. You were holding onto a few children's books, a small silver necklace hanging around your neck.

"Earlier this year, got this job shortly after. I've been flying under the radar. Under your radar." It wasn't a secret that the two of you had a history. Throughout high school the two of you pined over one another, that was until Maria came along. It hurt a little at first, knowing that you weren't Rhett's first choice, but you also knew that his hormones were too high at the time. By junior year the two of you had moved on, only making small talk when needed during class or at school events.

Your family had always been singled out as the "weird" family in Wabang. It was mainly because your family didn't ranch. They didn't do anything relatively "normal" for the culture in Wabang, aside from taking you and your siblings to the rodeo every now and then. It had never bothered you, and sometimes Rhett wondered if that was why he had a crush. You were different, but not too far off. Always had your nose stuck in a book instead of trying to get fucked after the Friday night football game.

Rhett let out an amused noise at your confession.

"That so?" Rhett smiled at you, the curve gathering to one side of his mouth.

"No, it's not. Just pushing your buttons." There it was, that odd quirkiness that seemed to pull Rhett in so long ago. He watched you give him a wink before you walked over to Amy. She was sitting at a table alone, reading a book. His heart warmed as he watched you tap Amy's shoulder for her attention. You leaned over and whispered that Rhett was here to pick her up. Amy immediately lit up, excited that her uncle was the one retrieving her.

Amy quickly gathered up all of her things, shoving her book into her backpack before you walked her over to Rhett. "I didn't know you were getting me today." Amy said with a bit of excitement. Rhett smiled at her words.

"Neither did I." Amy giggled quietly as she started to head towards the front of the library. Rhett nodded his head at you, a soft smile still plastered on his lips.

"I'll see you around."

"Yeah, see you around cowboy."

Rhett couldn’t believe that he volunteered to pick Amy up. Again. Rhett was finding him picking her up from her reading program more often than he wanted to admit. It had been two full weeks into June, meaning the program was one third of the way done. Cecilia informed him after the first day that it was a six week program. Six lucky weeks that Amy got to spend with you.

Rhett didn’t want to admit that he was going to see you. But he knew deep down that was the main reason. Seeing you for not even a full five minutes was slowly becoming the highlight of his days. Amy and Cecilia also started to notice his happy demeanor after picking her up.

“What’s got you so uppity?” Cecilia asked when they walked through the door. A devilish smirk appeared on Amy’s face. She set her backpack down near the table. Rhett rolled his eyes at the both of them, setting his keys on the table.

“Uncle Rhett likes the librarian.” Rhett narrowed his eyes at her, a look of disbelief on his face. Amy giggled as she watched Rhett shake his head at her and held his finger up to his lips. It was supposed to be their secret, one they didn’t speak about. Cecilia turned around with a smirk on her face.

“It ain’t Mrs. Benson, is it?” Cecilia joked with Amy. Rhett gave her a simple ‘what the fuck’ face, listening to Amy giggle some more.

“No, Grandma! Mrs. Benson’s too old for Uncle Rhett. It’s Miss Y/LN.” Cecilia raised an eyebrow, acting surprised. It wasn’t like she had forgotten who you were, or who your family was. She remembered Rhett talking about you a little bit in high school, and how you would volunteer at the local old folks home. Cecilia had always known you were a kind soul, something she knew that might work out Rhett's rough edges. Amy trotted off to the stairs, running up the steps quickly to go search her room for something.

“Rhett..” He gave her a curious look, not exactly able to pinpoint the tone in her voice. Cecilia threw her dish towel up over her shoulder, leaning back against the kitchen counter.

“What ‘ma?” Rhett didn’t like her silence. He slowly started to recognize the situation more than the tone of her voice.

“That’s Amy’s teacher right now. You can’t be messing anyth-”

“I ain’t messing anything up, ‘ma. Besides.. She’d be too smart for me anyways.” Rhett smiled while he thought about you. It had been a long time since someone made him feel like this. Feel more than just the urge to fuck. It was an urge to meet you, learn everything about you, the ins and outs of your very essence.

“Well someone has to be smart enough to look out for you. Lord knows me and Perry can’t do it forever.” Rhett’s gaze flicked up at her from that table, a glint in his look. He hated to admit it was the truth. He wasn’t rushing to settle down anytime soon, but he sure did yearn for it from time to time. And one of those times happened to be now.

Which is what led him to now. Sitting in the parking lot of the library, twenty minutes before he was supposed to arrive. His foot was tapping on the floor near the gas pedal, his nerves finally starting to get to him. After the conversation with Cecilia, he planned to ask you out. But now it was one week later, three full weeks into the summer program. He looked up at the ceiling of his truck, pulling the brim of his hat down to cover his eyes. “Fuck.”

Rhett moved out of his truck, finally deciding that this was it. It was now or never. He tipped his hat to Mrs. Benson who gave him a small smile. “You’re early, Rhett.” He nodded his head to her, walking up to the front desk.

“I know Mrs. Benson, I was hoping to talk with Miss Y/LN. I don’t want to interrupt the kids though.” Rhett whispered to her with a smile. It was a partial truth, he didn’t want to interrupt them. He also didn’t want them to see him ask out their summer learning teacher. Mrs. Benson gave him a knowing look. Was it actually that obvious?

“She’s in the back room. There will be a door all the way down the third aisle of the non-fiction area. Just over there.” Mrs. Benson pointed in a direction near where the kids would be, but not that exact spot. Rhett tipped his hat and gave her a nod with a thank you. He headed off to find you, making sure he didn’t get lost somewhere in the library. Perry would never let him live that down.

Rhett peaked around the corner of what he thought was the third aisle. He was rewarded by seeing an open door at the end of it. He made his way down the aisle, knocking on the wooden door frame when he got to the doorway. He poked his head in, looking around in the old store room. It wasn’t very big, but sizable. There were three aisles within the room, made by many bookshelves that housed old, unused, and extra copies of books.

“Come in!” He recognized your voice immediately. There was a small rustling noise that came from the third aisle, letting him know where to find you. After a few steps into the room he peered around, finding you on your tip-toes trying to grab a book from above.

“Need any help?” Rhett asked, hoping you would entertain his offer. He took in your outfit, a knee length maroon skirt with a neatly tucked in beige button down. A pair of slip-on black Toms covered your feet, which you rolled back onto after not reaching the book. You looked down the aisle at him, surprised to see him, a small smile covered your lips.

“Some help would be much appreciated. Normally,” he made his way down the aisle, “there is a stool. But it is MIA today apparently.” Rhett nodded with a smile, reaching for the book you pointed at. You checked your watch, seeing there was another fifteen minutes before pick up. “Pretty early today, Rhett.”

“Yeah,” he handed the book to you and watched you flip the pages, “I wanted to talk to you.”

“Oh, that so?” You looked at him, his warm oases staring down to meet your own eyes.

“Yeah, it is.” You moved back, leaning against the wall behind you. Rhett moved to stand in front of you, your hands clutching the book to your chest. Your heart fluttered, this exact situation being something you had dreamed about since meeting him. You could tell something was different, he was a little different. It wasn’t just the awkward small talk the two of you had while he picked Amy up.

“Well, go on.” Rhett bit his bottom lip for a moment, thinking about the right way to ask you. He had been over it multiple times prior, but now his mind was failing him.

“Would you like to go out? Like to dinner or something.” Rhett ran his tongue over his bottom lip, pulling your gaze away from his. You watched as the slick muscle glided over the dry skin, wetting it thoroughly. Rhett took notice and moved a little bit closer to you. Your cheeks filled with a warmth when you noticed how close he was, only a few inches away.

“I-I would like that, Rhett.” He never thought he would be able to get someone as articulate as you, to stumble over her words. You looked away for a brief moment, turning your head to look down the hallway. Rhett brought a finger up to your cheek, gently pulling your face back to face him. A soft smile matched his soft gaze. He tipped his hat up, leaning closer to you.

When his lips pressed against your it was like fireworks went off. It was gentle, a gentleness you were surprised Rhett had inside of him. One of his hands moved to your waist, just resting, while the other cupped your jaw and cheek. Three weeks of small talk and ruminating on memories had finally come to a precipice. The kiss wasn’t anything crazy, maybe the beginnings of what could have been an intense makeout. Rhett pulled back, the hand on your waist moved to adjust his hat a little bit. His thumb was rubbing your cheek, making your heart flutter.

“When do you want me to pick you up?”

“There ain’t no way.”

“No, I’m being serious!” The two of you had moved to the Handsome Gambler after diner, deciding to get a few drinks.

“How am I supposed to believe that little ol’ you stole a traffic cone?” Rhett could barely picture it in his brain. University years you drunkenly toting home a traffic cone. Not to mention the fact you were apparently living in the dorms at the time.

“I was different then, more wild.” You sipped at your cider while watching him. That dopey smile appeared again, making your heart flutter. It was true that your years at university were a bit more wild. Experiencing everything that wasn’t little ol’ Wabang was exciting at the time. You tried to experience as much as you could while at university. Partying, drinking, smoking, fucking, etc. It was all new and something you needed to try, at least once.

“I just,” Rhett leaned across the table a little bit as his voice lowered, “can’t really picture it.” You cocked your head to the side, giving him a questioning look.

“Picture what, Mr. Abbott?” Rhett felt a heat rise to his cheeks at your words. Mr. Abbott had always been a title reserved for his father, but he couldn't ignore what it stirred up in him. He leaned back into the booth seat, his hand holding his beer firmly on the table.

"Picture you out partying and what not. I'm just used to you being a little bookmouse." Rhett was mentally kicking himself in the ass. Bookmouse? What the hell was that?

"A bookmouse?" Rhett flushed even more, trying to hide his embarrassment.

"Yeah," Rhett thumbed the rim of his glass bottle, "cause you liked books and were quiet." Another flutter. You couldn't help but smile at Rhett's cuteness. The way he was talking, both awkwardly and confidently, made you giggle.

"Well, this bookmouse did a lot more than just read books at university." You winked at him. Rhett's mind swirled with possibilities of what you meant. He shifted in his seat, adjusting himself in his pants. "Maybe I'll show you some day."

Rhett raised an eyebrow at your proposition. Fuck, he liked the sound of that. He leaned over the table one more time, "How's about we get out of here?" Eyes flicking towards the door.

"I'd love to but," Rhett's eyebrows knitted together, "I gotta get stuff ready for the kids tomorrow." Rhett had almost forgotten that it was the middle of the week. He actually had forgotten until you grounded him. Rhett nodded, jaw clenching in a casual way. He wasn’t annoyed at you, more or less annoyed with the situation. Rhett loved that you enjoyed helping the kids with reading, making sure they grew up smart. Just like you.

“How’s about,” you mocked with a glint in your eye, “you take me home, cowboy?” Rhett smirked at your request, watching you finish off your bottle of cider. He nodded and finished off his own drink. He climbed out of the booth and offered his hand out to you. You gladly took it, lacing your arm around his.

The walk to his truck was full of giggles, your feet not wanting to keep you balanced. It had been awhile since you decided to drink, mainly leaving it back in your university days. Rhett was there for every stumble though, a smile plastered on his face while he caught you. When the two of you got to his truck you leaned near the rear fender, staring at him. A soft giggle came out of you, earning you a cute questioning face from Rhett.

“Hmm?” Rhett crept closer to you, his hands grabbing the top of the truck's bed. Rhett had effectively caged you between him and his truck. “What’s got you gigglin’ like that?” Rhett leaned towards you, bringing a hand up to tip up the brim of his hat. Rhett was only a few inches away from your face. Rhett couldn’t get enough of this, seeing you nearly pinned underneath him.

“You’re cute.” Rhett could smell a hint of cider on your breath, lacing your words while you talked. “I want you to come home with me.”

“You’re pretty cute yourself.” Rhett tilted his head so his lips were near your ear, “And that could be arranged.” Rhett’s hand traveled down to your waist. You squinted at him, remembering your words from earlier.

“We can’t do anything tho-” The hand that was on the truck came to your cheek as his lips covered yours. It was another gentle kiss, just like the one earlier in the back room. Your hands rested against his chest while his lips worked over yours.

“We don’t have to.” Rhett didn’t want to pressure you into anything. He wanted this to work out. He yearned for it to work out. “I’ll help you get stuff ready for the kids, promise.” Rhett pressed a small kiss to your cheek before removing himself from you. He stepped towards the passenger side door, opening it and gesturing for you to climb in. “Hop on in.”

The ride back to your little house was quick, not too far out of town. You always deemed yourself lucky by getting somewhere this close in town, not out in the middle of nowhere. Rhett’s hand sat planted on your thigh, thumb rubbing small circles during the ride. Rhett made sure to get the door for you, offering his hand to stabilize you when you stepped out of his truck. A smile spread across his face when he saw the inside of your place. Art adorned the walls while the shelves of your bookcases were packed full. It was messy but neat, something Rhett always found captivating about you.

“Whatcha think?” You toed your shoes off while you looked at him, balancing yourself against the wall. Rhett took off his own boots then followed you into the kitchen.

“It’s you.” Rhett couldn’t think of any other way your house would be. It felt homey. It felt like you. You grabbed out two glasses from the cabinet, filling them up with water from the sink. You offered him one, which he reluctantly accepted. Water wasn’t his favorite type of drink, but it would do for now. Rhett placed his hat on your kitchen table, sitting down while you sat across from him.

For the rest of the night the two of you joked while getting around your items for the program. Rhett questioned your choices of coloring pages, while you pressured him to drink more water to sober up. A warmth had spread all over him, knowing this is the spot he wanted to be. He wanted to be here helping you get wax paper ready for sun catchers, and laughing about the embarrassing old things the two of you had done.

“Sleep is finally catching up with me.” You checked your phone briefly, seeing how late it was. Rhett hadn’t realized how late it actually was. A part of him was surprised that you were even up this late. He thought you might be the type that went to bed at 10pm almost every night.

“It’s about time I left then.” Rhett didn’t want to leave, he wished he could stay forever. He reached for his hat, fingers barely touching it when he spoke up.

“Or you could stay.” Your eyes met his, watching as his tongue wetted his bottom lip. Rhett tugged his bottom lip between his teeth. The proposition was too tempting.

“Would that be okay?” His cerulean eyes never left yours. After a moment you averted your eyes and nodded. The two of you placed your cups in the sink before making your way back to your bedroom. A nervousness was settling inside of you, a part of you worried that things would get out of hand. Rhett noticed this and placed his hands on your shoulders, pulling you in so his chest was pressed against your back. “It’ll be okay, we won’t do anything you don’t want to.”

Rhett wouldn’t admit it, but he was also nervous. Nervous to finally have you in this manner, something so domestic. It was scary, opening himself up to someone. It was more terrifying than riding a thousand pound bull. The thrill was much different though. “I don’t have any pants for you to sleep in.” Rhett nuzzled his face into the crook of your neck.

“I’ll wear my underwear, if that’s fine.” You reassured him that that was okay before moving out of his grasp. You dug into your own dresser, finding your own sleep shorts and then an old t-shirt. You excused yourself to the bathroom, taking your clothes to change into. You hadn’t expected your nerves to ramp up.

After you brushed your teeth and changed you made your way back to your bedroom. Rhett sat on the edge of his bed, typing out something on his phone. He had shucked off his pants and flannel while you were gone, sitting in his grey boxer briefs and white t-shirt. A flutter stirred inside your chest, making your nerves jump up again. Rhett set his phone on the side table before noticing you were back.

“Oh, hey.” A small smile covered his lips when he saw you. God, you were so fucking beautiful. He took in your messy hair and old Wabang High t-shirt, one that he probably also had laying around somewhere.

“There is a spare toothbrush in the bathroom cabinet.” Rhett nodded before standing up. He stopped next to you, bringing a hand up to your cheek. A small kiss was placed on your forehead. Rhett’s thumb rubbed softly against your cheek until he left for the bathroom. You climbed into bed, a loving smile on your face.

Many thoughts swirled around in your head but one specifically stood out. He is the one you would want to do this with every night. He is the one you wanted to be domestic with. The one you didn’t want to screw up with. Rhett was the one.

The sound of your alarm woke you up first. You quickly turned it off, not wanting the blaring noise to continue any longer. When you laid back down a firm arm wrapped around your midsection. It reminded you that there was someone else inside of your bed. Rhett Abbott. He was pulling you back into his toned chest.

Heat radiated from his chest to your back, igniting a flame inside of you. This is everything you ever wanted. The man you had always wanted curled up behind you, keeping you close to him. If it wasn’t for having to work you would lay here all day with him. Rolling around in the sheets, the both of you treating each other to all the pleasures you had to offer. But alas, the library was calling. You went to sit up, the firm arm not releasing you.

“Don’t.” His voice was gruff, soaked in sleep still. When you looked at him he kept his face pressed into your shoulder blade, rutting his hips into your ass lightly. The heat in your chest moved up to your cheeks, his erect cock pressing into the flesh of your ass. A small part of you loved that he wasn’t even trying to hide it. Hide the effect you had on him, especially so early in the morning.

“Rhett, I have to.” Rhett nuzzled into you, pressing his hips harder into your ass. Rhett was really trying to get you to stay, tempting you with something you both wanted. You didn’t have intentions of giving in fully, but what would be the harm and giving him something to remember?

Rhett’s hand gripped on your hip, you rolling your ass back onto his cock. A groan emanated out of him. “Fuck.” You pulled back from him and rolled over to face him. Rhett moved onto his back as you shifted to hover over him slightly. Your hand snaked under the blanket, palming his dick under the covers. Rhett let out a few more groans and profanities, eventually pushing the blanket down to his mid thigh.

Rhett’s breath was a touch shaky as you dipped your hand below the elastic band. His hips bucked slightly when you fully grasped his cock. Rhett groaned at the contact of your soft hand on his cock. “Fuck, darlin’.” His head fell back into the pillows as you watched him, feeling his cock pulse under your touch. Rhett’s hands drifted to push his boxer briefs down, letting you get a full view of everything. Rhett looked back up at you, oases warm and inviting as ever.

You connected your lips with his, consuming his groans while you continued to stroke his cock. His hips bucked every now and then, trying to get more friction. When you pulled back from the kiss, you moved your mouth down over his cock in your hand. After stopping your strokes you locked eyes with Rhett, letting a large glob of spit fall off your tongue to his cock in your hand. Rhett groaned as you resumed your strokes, a new slick feeling to your hand. You ran your thumb over his head every now and then, collecting his precum to mix with your spit.

“So dirty.” It was all Rhett could say as his hand gripped the back of your neck, pulling you up to him. He smashed his lips into yours, tongue forcing its way into your mouth. You never thought Rhett could get this needy, but god did you love it. Rhett’s cock started to twitch more often in your hand, signaling his orgasm was approaching. You pressed your forehead to his when you pulled back from the kiss. Then as faint as a whisper you heard him speak. “Please.”

“Give it to me Rhett, let go.” Rhett’s free hand moved to push up his t-shirt, showing off his flexing abdomen. Without another second Rhett was spilling his cum on your hand and his stomach. A ragged ‘fuck’ fell from his lips, with whimpers mixed with groans following. You stroked him through his orgasm, his hips stuttering and bucking with every stroke. Rhett couldn’t remember the last time a hand job made him feel this good.

Rhett laid there, blissed out on the bed. Rhett could barely focus on the world around him, only focusing on the amazing hand job he just had. He was pulled back from his thoughts when he felt a warm wet washcloth drag over his stomach, He groaned softly when you wiped off his cock, cleaning off all potential left over cum.

Rhett smiled as he watched you toss the washcloth into the hamper, moving back over to him on the bed. “That enough to hold you over?” Rhett pulled his boxer briefs back up around his waist. He leaned up and kissed you, one of his hands cupping your cheek.

“More than enough.”

For the next three weeks Rhett made it a point to show up for pick up early. He would seek you down in the library, not caring if you were with the kids or not. If you were with the kids he would patiently wait, scanning whatever bookshelves were closest. That’s where you caught him today.

“Gonna start reading anytime soon?” Rhett looked up from the shelf to see you. You were wearing a pair of mom jeans today, something you corrected him on a few weeks ago. The baggy sweater you wore complimented them. Rhett put on a little bit of an embarrassed smile as you crept a bit closer. He took his cowboy hat, leaning in a bit closer to you. He was only a few inches away from you now.

He couldn’t help but stare at you. How did he manage to actually capture your attention? Someone this ethereal giving him the time of day seemed like a dream. Your eyes flicked from his cerulean eyes to his lips. Rhett brought his hat up to the side of your faces, shielding anyone from seeing the two of you. It felt like the heat of the library had been turned up a few degrees.

Just as he was about to kiss you, you put your hand up to his chest. Rhett stopped immediately, not wanting to push too far. It wasn’t that he was worried about you not wanting him. You definitely wanted him, or at least that’s what he picked up on from late night texts and pictures you had sent him. “Hmm?”

“I don’t want any of the kids to see.” Rhett smiled. That was one thing he had learned to love about you within the few weeks. Even though they tended to be too much sometimes, you always thought of your summer program kids first.

“You’re right,” Rhett took a step back from you, “wouldn’t want them to get any ideas.” He placed his hat back on his head.

The two of you slowly made your way over to the work area for the kids. They were reading, as usual. You had told Rhett that this was the best way to get the kids to calm down before handing them back to their parents. Amy had always been a relatively calm kid, so he couldn’t imagine what she’d be like riled up.

“End of the week?” Rhett was counting down the days. Waiting for the end of the program to finally show up. Waiting for the night he could take you out, show you how much he cared about you. Rhett ashamedly couldn’t wait to bed you either. His own hand was starting to get boring, the only thing spicing it up was the half naked photos you sent him accompanied by texts about what you’d like to do with him. His brain clung to the memory of you jerking him off, something he couldn’t let go of. Which made the next day extra special.

Rhett barely got a lick of sleep that night, fisting his dick harshly until he came to the picture you sent him. It was as if you knew the effect you were having on him. Sending a picture in this old cowboy hat you had found somewhere, black lace bra and panties on display. It was a good thing that Rhett wasn’t a religious man, because he would definitely be condemned to hell after this month.

So, Rhett made sure to show up to the library an hour early that day, not just fifteen or twenty minutes. Mrs. Benson politely told him that you were in the back room again, a bit of a confused look on her face. He bee-lined for the back room, silently walking in and closing the door behind him. He made sure to switch the lock on the back room door before looking up and down the aisles for you. He found you in the third aisle, in just the outfit he needed you to wear for his plan. He had double checked in the morning, asking for an outfit picture which earned a small winky face with a picture.

The plaid skirt flared out from your hips, stopping at a little bit before your knees. A baggy cardigan covered your top, making Rhett wonder if you had a tank top or anything underneath it. God, he wished he could have done this sooner.

“Hey.” Rhett watched you jump slightly, spooked by his presence.

“Oh my god, Rhett. You scared me.” You held your hand over your chest, Rhett’s eyes trailing to look at your fingertips touching the bare skin of your clavicle. Nope, no tank top. It was the skin he craved to mark up, leave little trails that you could remember him by daily.

“Wasn’t my intention.” He flashed a crooked smile as he took a few steps closer. You could tell there was something different about him today, almost as if he was stalking you. When he reached you he pecked your cheek, making your heart flutter. You loved that he still had this effect on you. You checked your wristwatch, realizing he was much earlier than normal.

“What’s got you coming in so early? There ain’t another hour, well, forty-five-ish minutes before you have to be here.” You went to turn back to face the shelf but Rhett grabbed your wrist.

“Wanted to give you a surprise.” Rhett walked around you, guiding you so your back was almost against the bookshelf.

“A surprise? I don’t recall you saying you had one for me.” Rhett chuckled at your words, leaning in and kissing your jawline.

“Wouldn’ be much of a surprise then, now would it?” Rhett’s lips trailed down your neck, nipping every now and then. Your hands instinctively moved to his chest and shoulders, the material of his flannel soft under your fingertips. One of his hands settled on your waist while the other cradled the other side of your jaw and neck. A soft noise escaped you, urging Rhett to continue with his plan.

“Been waiting weeks,” he lips were soft on your neck in between words, “waiting patiently.” The hand on your waist found the bottom of your baggy cardigan. It was thrilling when he pushed it up slightly, his calloused fingertips grazing over the newly exposed skin.

“Rhett, I-”

“I locked the door.” He pulled back, pupils blown wide with lust as he stared at you. “Wanna make you feel good, the same way you did to me.” You checked your wrist watch again, seeing there was still forty minutes before you had to get the kids ready to leave.

“You better make it quickly then, Mr. Abbott.” Rhett groaned at the title you called him. You had picked up on it throughout the weeks, noticing how his breath would hitch after hearing it. Rhett smashed his lips into yours, a messy kiss pursuing.

The hand grazing your skin under your cardigan moved to the front of your skirt. Fingers dipped between the apex of your thighs, pressing tightly on your pussy. A moan was torn out of you, not expecting Rhett to do this. Was this the surprise he was talking about? It had to be. The hand on your pussy left your body, Rhett pulling back for a moment.

“I wanna taste you.” It felt like the breath had been knocked out of you. You pulled your bottom lip between your teeth, slightly worried about the situation. What if someone were to walk in? Rhett did say he locked the door though. Finally you spoke.

“Depends on how quick you can be, Mr. Abbott.” A smirk tugged at his lips. Without warning, Rhett started to drop to his knees. His hands moved to the hem of your skirt, barely brushing the skin of your thighs.

“Don’t worry ma’am, I can be quick.” The heat in your cheeks boiled as you nodded your head. He pushed the plaid skirt up your thighs, kissing newly exposed skin. “Hold this.” Rhett said as he offered the edge of your skirt to you. You grabbed the material, holding it in your hands tightly. Rhett let out a groan when he saw your soft pink lace panties.

Without warning Rhett pressed his fingers against your panties, rubbing softly at first. Rhett could feel a wetness soaking through the front of your panties. He watched as your hands tightened on your skirt, faltering slightly. His hand touched yours, eyes flicking up to meet yours. “Keep your skirt up, sweetheart.” Your cheeks burned at the pet name he had started to call you through the weeks.

Rhett moved closer, fingers hooking into the waistband of your panties. He slowly guided them down your legs, taking them off and sneakily placing them in his back pocket. He pressed quick kisses to your thighs before reaching your bare cunt. Rhett pushed his tongue between your folds, licking at your clit. You used one hand to hold your skirt, stabilizing yourself with the bookshelf behind you.

Your mouth hung agape as Rhett flicked and licked at your pussy. One of his arms wrapped under your thigh, placing one of your legs over his shoulder. You gripped the shelf behind you tighter, pleasure mounting inside of you. Rhett brought a hand up, slipping a finger inside of your entrance. It was a stretch, but it wasn’t enough. The sensation made you yearn for more, yearn for more of Rhett to be inside of you.

“Rhett..” His name was barely a whisper on your lips, trying to stay quiet. You looked over at your wrist watch once more, noticing only ten minutes had passed. Rhett pushed another finger inside of you, earning a moan as your head lolled back. His two fingers thrusted into you as his mouth gave all its attention to your clit.

“You taste so good.” Rhett whispered just loud enough for you to hear. “Been thinking about this for weeks.” The hand on your skirt tightened a little bit more, your hips starting to cant forward. You started to roll your hips against Rhett’s mouth, the vibrations from one of his groans adding to your pleasure. Rhett’s fingers prodded at that sensitive spot inside of you, increasing the speed of his tongue flicking your clit.

With that combination you let go, coming all over Rhett's mouth. Rhett’s tongue switched from the quick flicks to slow languid strokes, helping not to overstimulate you too much. Soft moans poured out of you, riding out your climax on Rhett’s tongue. Rhett pulled away from you, his fingers leaving you empty inside. A strong desire within you wished he would fill you again, with his cock this time. But you knew that there wouldn’t be any time for that.

Rhett helped lower your leg down, standing up and making sure you were stable. You let your skirt fall, reaching out and grabbing his hand. You brought his hand up to his mouth, taking the two fingers covered in your cum into your mouth. Your tongue swirled around his digits, making him groan and adjust himself in his jeans.

“You’re so dirty.” Rhett whispered against your cheek, his forehead resting against your temple. “Told you you tasted good, don’t ya?” You nodded. You popped off of his fingers, licking your lips afterwards.

“Can I get my underwear back?” You asked playfully. Rhett smirked again, giving you your answer. “Really?”

“It’s my prize, sweetheart.”

The two of you left the back room, earning a questioning look from Mrs. Benson. It was only ten minutes before the other children's parents would start showing up. Rhett hung around and chatted with you, letting Amy keep reading her book. Which ended up with her still reading after all of the other kids had left. Rhett said she could use the time, but you knew the real reason why he was hanging around.

It was a Friday night, which meant the summer program was over. It had ended that morning, Rhett showing up early to pick Amy up for the last time. He hadn’t mentioned this ride all week, probably not wanting to pressure you into coming. But you wouldn’t have considered it pressuring, you wanted to see him.

Rhett was beyond happy to see you out at his competition tonight. Even more happy when you gave him a small kiss, telling him to break a leg. It was something you had picked up in college, your theater friends explaining that it was bad luck to wish someone good luck before a show. Which you had explained to Rhett briefly one night while the two of you were cuddled up watching a movie. Rhett couldn’t help but think that was what saved him during his ride, when his hand felt like it was gonna slip from the rope. It didn’t though, finishing his ride without anything bad happening.

Tonight was the first time he was allowed to show any type of overly affectionate PDA. Finding you after his ride couldn’t come soon enough. You were hanging out near the rider area, patient as always. Rhett just needed you, needed to thank you for everything. You let out a squeal when his arms snaked around you, picking you up and spinning you around. You quickly grabbed for your glasses, making sure they wouldn’t fall off your face. Hoots and howls could be heard from the other riders. Rhett tipped his hat after he set you down, hand caressing your jawline. His lips connected with yours, butterflies fluttering in your stomach.

It was a gentle kiss, like a lot of the kisses you had shared so far. Kisses at the library, when he took you home after dinner, on the couch cuddled up. So many gentle kisses before, but this one was different. It was something unspoken in this one. An unspoken amount of love for one another.

“Let me take you home.” He whispered, adrenaline still pumping through his system. Rhett hunted down Perry, instructing him to drive his truck home. Perry gave him a knowing look before telling him he was proud of him.

Your heart raced as you sat in the passenger seat, Rhett driving the both of you back. His hand was glued to the inside of your thigh, thumb rubbing small circles. It wasn’t that you were nervous to be with Rhett, that was not it. It was the gravity of the day. The two of you had been keeping things as steady as possible, not wanting anything to get too convoluted while you were teaching Amy. But you weren’t teaching her anymore. The two of you were essentially free now, free to be together to the fullest extent.

“We don’t hav-”

“I want to.” You looked at Rhett, his eyes flicking over to you before focusing back on the road. You adjusted your glasses, “I’m not nervous about doing it or anything.”

“I mean you did promise to show me your wild side one day.” Rhett snickered, remembering the first night the two of you went out.

“I think your surprise at the library counted as that.” You shot him a playful glare as the two of you pulled into your driveway. “It’s just..” Your words trailed off, biting at your lower lip.

“Jus’ what?” There was a short silence. The look on your face was softer now, not as playful. But Rhett could tell you were struggling with something, there was clearly something on your mind. He reached out, rough fingertips gently guided your face to look at his. Rhett knew it had to be now that he told you the thing he had wanted to tell you for weeks.

“I love you.” The two of you said it at the same, confessing your love for one another. You let out a giggle as Rhett flashed you a big smile. He leaned in towards you, grabbing your chin between his thumb and forefinger. His lips moved heatedly on yours, consuming everything you had to offer. His hand shifted to the curve of your jaw, fingers splaying out near your ear. The kiss continued for a moment longer before you both pulled back for air.

“Inside, now.” You demanded.

Rhett killed the engine while you got out. His hand snaked around your waist when you got to the door. While you pulled your keys out, Rhett’s hand sneaked into the back pocket of your jeans. A brief squeeze on your ass had you shooting him a look. He smiled, leaning in to press a kiss onto your neck. “Who locks their door out here?”

“It’s an old habit from the big city.” You explained while you slid the key inside the lock. “Plus, I don’t want any unwanted critters inside.” The two of you stumbled in the doorway, Rhett still close by your side.

“Is that what I am? Unwanted critter?” Rhett joked, hands pulling you flush against him after closing the door. You giggled as he started nipping at your neck.

“Don’t think I’d tell an unwanted critter I love him.” Rhett chuckled at your response. The two of you headed through the hallway, hands and lips traveling all over each other. Rhett’s flannel and hat had been lost in the living room, yours in the hallway.

Once to your bedroom, Rhett started to take a bit more control. His hands gripped your hips and pulled them tight to his. You could feel his cock getting hard in his jeans, his belt buckle digging into your hip. One hand moved to your face, cupping your cheek while kissing you roughly. He kept walking you back until the bed hit the back of your knees. The kiss broke as you went to lay down on the bed, Rhett following you immediately.

"You look so beautiful." Rhett said as he admired your beauty. He finally had you laid out underneath him, a dream come true. His hands ghosted over your sides, grabbing at your hips and pulling them tightly to his. Your arms snaked around his shoulders, fingers combing up through the hairs on the nape of his neck. Rhett’s mouth worked on your neck, groaning as he left a wet trail along your skin.

A small giggle came out of you as he nosed along up your neck. He kissed up your jaw before pulling up to look at you, “What’s got you gigglin’”?

“Oh nothing, Mr. Abbott.” Rhett rutted his hips into you harshly at the name.

“You better watch yourself with saying that.”

“What? Don’t like it, Mr. Abbott.” You teased. Rhett groaned, fingers grabbing your chin tightly.

“You know what that does to me.” You pulled him down and connected your lips with his. The both of you smiled into the kiss as your hips rocked together. His hands moved to the hem of your t-shirt, pushing up the shirt to get access to your skin. Fingers ghosted and trailed up the skin of your midsection. He pushed the shirt up over your chest, exposing the light pink lace of your bralette. Your back arched when he grabbed your breasts, kneading over the lace.

“Like what you see?” You only half joked.

“You have no idea.” Rhett tugged at your shirt more, signaling it was time to remove the article. After your shirt was gone Rhett kissed the valley between your breasts. His hands kneading at your flesh while kissing your chest. His fingers slipped underneath the band of your bralette, guiding it up over your head.

It was the first time he had seen your bare breasts. Yeah, you had sent pics of you in lingerie to him, but never anything completely bare. He pressed a few more kisses all over your chest before taking a nipple into his mouth. Your back arched slightly, his mouth consuming more of your breast. His thumb and forefinger started pinching and rolling your other nipple. Your fingers threaded through his hair, tugging lightly.

“Rhett.” His name was barely a whisper on your lips. You could feel him groan around your nipple when your hand trailed down between the two of you. You palmed the front of his jeans, his cock pressing hard against your hand. Rhett sat up, pulling his own shirt off and undoing his belt buckle and jeans. After he shucked them off he moved to undo your jeans.

“A matching set?” Rhett questioned when he saw the light pink lace panties. You had planned it out all week, knowing that you would finally have a moment like this. A moment of being completely vulnerable to Rhett. His fingers ghosted up over your legs as he settled between your legs. You felt completely bare under his warm oasis of a gaze. A bit of nervousness flowed through you, nodding softly as a response to his question.

“Cat got your tongue, mouse?” You shot him a little look. The little name took you by surprise, a small call back to your first night at the bar. Fingertips trailed over the pink lace covering your core. Rhett started rubbing his fingers on your clothed cunt, feeling the small wet patch that had started to form. His gaze locked with yours as you let moans and gasps fall from your lips. His hands moved to the edges of the lace, pulling them down slowly over your legs.

After tossing the panties somewhere behind him, he grabbed one of your ankles and lifted it up to his lips. He pressed a soft kiss to the inside of your ankle. Soft lips continued down the inside of your leg, Rhett slowly settling against the bed. His hot breath fanned over your cunt, your insides clenching at the sensation. Rhett wrapped his arms around your thighs, keeping you locked in place before he even started.

Rhett’s tongue flattened on your clit, licking slowly. Both of your hands snaked down, one landing on the comforter while the other took its place in Rhett’s hair. Your back arched, pleasure flowing through you with each lick of his tongue. One of his arms left your thigh, reaching out to your hand on the comforter. He laced his fingers with yours as he continued his feast between your thighs.

Gasps and moans mixed in with calls of Rhett’s name, urging him to continue. Small vibrations could be felt from Rhett’s groans, pushing you closer to your climax. The tightening sensation in your abdomen was becoming more noticeable. Rhett flicked his tongue on your clit then dragged it slowly back and forth.

“Holy fuck…” You could almost feel the smirk on his lips. Rhett flicked his tongue more intensely on your clit, finally pushing you over the edge.

This was a similar sensation that Rhett got from riding bulls, pure ecstasy. All Rhett could think was how beautiful you looked, coming all over his mouth. The way your back arched off the bed, hand tightening against his own. Seeing you give yourself up to him, letting him push you over the edge in such an intimate way had him grinding against the bed. Rhett couldn’t help but think about how good you would feel wrapped around his cock. Being connected at your core.

When he pulled back you finally got a break, your chest falling heavily. A small trail of wet kisses was created as Rhett moved back up your body. He nuzzled your neck and jaw, pressing more kisses before capturing your lips with his. You could taste yourself on his tongue, moaning into his mouth.

“You taste so fucking good, mouse.” You rolled your eyes.

“My turn to taste you.” You pressed your hand on his chest, acting as if you were going to roll the two of you over.

“Nah,” Rhett grabbed your hand and laced his fingers between yours, “I can’t wait to be in you any longer. Been waitin' too many weeks for this.” You rolled your hips up, feeling Rhett’s clothed cock press against your cunt. A groan rumbled in Rhett's throat while he captured your lips with his. One of his hands snaked down between the two of you, pushing his boxers down.

A moan passed your lips when you felt his cock rest against your pussy. Rhett haphazardly pushed his boxers all the way off. You brought your hand down to wrap around his cock. He groaned at the few strokes you gave him before you guided the tip to your entrance. Rhett propped himself up, looking down at you as his hips pushed forward.

Rhett watched as your jaw went slack. The stretch of his cock was intoxicating, filling you up the more his hips pushed forward. Your eyes never left Rhett's, warm oases welcoming you. A small whimper left Rhett once he bottomed out. Your warmth encapsulated him, letting him know this was where he was meant to be. Rhett eventually broke the stare, nuzzling down into your clavicle. Small kisses were peppered all over your skin.

Rhett dragged his hips back a little, slowly pushing forward the small amount. The sensation already had your body shivering with pleasure. Rhett started slowly rolling his hips, wanting to savor the moment as much as possible. He knew that the chances of this activity happening again were high, but he just needed for this moment to last. You wrapped one arm around Rhett's left shoulder, threading your fingers into his hair once more. Your other hand rested on the front of his chest.

"God, you're perfect." Rhett groaned, placing kisses along your neck and jawline. He knew sex would be special with you, but life-changing wasn't what he was expecting. The way your body reacted to every small touch had Rhett teetering on the edge of climax already.

"Rhett, I-" You couldn't finish the sentence, to caught up in the waves of pleasure flowing through you.

"What do you need, sweetheart?" Rhett pulled back to look down at you, cupping the side of your face. "Tell me."

"Harder."

Rhett pulled back, leaving just the tip inside of you. He kept his eyes on your face as he slammed back in hard. Your whole body reacted, back arching while your hands scrambled for purchase. Your mouth was agape as sinful sounds poured from it. Rhett kept this steady pace of hard thrusts, giving you exactly what you wanted.

"Oh fuck, Rhett!" The head of his cock pounded into the sensitive spot inside of you. Every time he hit it, a new jolt of pleasure ran through you. The coil in your lower abdomen was tight, about ready to snap and send you over the edge. You could tell Rhett was getting close too, harder breaths coming from him. Rhett didn't say a word, his hand moving between the two of you to rub your clit. That's when it was game over.

The combination of his fingers on your clit and powerful thrusts sent you tumbling over the edge. Pleasure washed over your nerves, Rhett’s finger still working your clit. Rhett groaned at the feeling of you clenching around him. His thrusts started to stutter, focusing on the feeling of your walls working his cock. Crescent shapes formed in Rhett’s skin, your nails digging harshly as he kept your orgasm going.

“Fuck, sweetheart. The way you feel,” Rhett pressed his forehead to yours, “I ain’t gon’ last.” You nodded as you stared into his eyes. It was Rhett’s turn for his mouth to be agape, groans and heavy breaths coming from him. Your fingers threaded into Rhett’s hair once more, pulling him down to the nuzzle against your clavicle. Rhett felt safe with you, rutting into your warmth that he had craved for weeks. It was a sense of security, something he had never truly felt in his life.

“Fuck, I love you.” Rhett whispered against your skin.

“I love you too, Rhett.” With those four words and his name he was gone. His hips steadied as he thrusted into you one last time. Small kisses littered your collarbones as he kept his hips tight to yours, spilling his cum inside of you.

The two of you laid there for sometime, Rhett still slotted between your thighs as your fingers traced small circles on his shoulder blades. He traced a small pattern along your side, basking in the subsiding afterglow. That sense of security was blanketed over him. He never wanted it to end, wanting to feel this safe forever. A part of him wondered how he had never felt it before but he knew why. He hadn’t had you before. Not just in a sexual way, but he had never fully experienced this kind of love. The love that let him know he was always welcome. Always loved.

“Hmm?” You questioned, sensing a tiny shift in his demeanor. It wasn’t a bad shift, something much softer than what you thought Rhett might be capable of.

“Nothin’, I just..” Rhett propped himself up on his elbows, looking down at you. Your beauty was something Rhett could still marvel at. Like watching the early morning sun rise. “You make me feel something.” Small butterflies could be felt in your stomach.

“Feel what?” Rhett smiled, pushing some hair back from your face.

“Welcome.” A kiss. “Safe.” Another kiss. “Happy.” Another kiss. “Loved.” A final kiss. A warmth had raised into your cheeks. The smile on his face was one that was pure. The two of you stared at each other for a few more moments, just taking one another in. Rhett shifted, pulling himself out of you. Even though he was softened it still felt like you were losing something. Rhett moved to the spot on the bed next to you. You rolled on your side to look at him, letting out a soft noise as his cum started leaking out of you.

“We should clean up and talk.” The look he gave you was one full of sincerity.

“Talk about what?” You questioned. You used a playful tone to mask the tiny amount of anxiety you suddenly had. Rhett must have noticed because he cupped your cheek when he sat up.

“Don’t worry,” he pressed a kiss to your nose, “it’s nothin’ bad, mouse.”

The two of you made your way to the bathroom. Rhett used a warm washcloth to clean himself up, you sitting on the toilet watching him. It was domestic, something you could get used to. Might even let him clean you up the next time. Rhett kissed your forehead before heading back to the bedroom, letting you finish using the toilet and cleaning up.

Rhett had climbed under the comforter when you got back, his boxers being the only thing he wore. He was checking his phone briefly before looking at you, placing his phone on the side table. You moved to your dresser, grabbing a large t-shirt from the drawer. You didn’t bother with any underwear, climbing into bed and curling up next to Rhett. He wrapped his arm around your shoulders, keeping you close.

“So-”

“I th-” The both of you stopped and giggled. Rhett motioned for you to go first.

“I was just gonna ask what you wanted to talk about.” Rhett nodded, thumb rubbing softly on your skin.

“I want to talk about us.” Rhett was never great with conveying his emotions through words.

“What about us?” You teased. Rhett rolled his eyes.

“About how I want to,” Rhet paused for a moment, “want to be with you.”

“Rhett, you ju-”

“No,” Rhett bite his lower lip, “I want you more than physically. I want to be with you all the time.” You knew what he was asking of you. It was funny to watch him still beat around the bush after everything.

“Rhett, I’m not quite sure what you’re asking me.” You said with a smirk. He rolled his eyes once more, letting out a sigh.

“You really gon’ make m-” Rhett was cut off by you pressing a kiss to his lips.

“Rhett, I want to be with you too.” Rhett smiled as he kissed you again. His arms wrapped around you completely, rolling the two of you over. He peppered you with kisses, happiness spreading over the both of you. Rhett couldn’t be happier with you, happier with his little bookmouse.

#rhett abbott #rhett abbott smut #rhett abbott x you #rhett abbott x reader #rhett abbott imagine #rhett abbott fluff #outer range fic #outer range #lewis pullman #lewis pullman x reader #lewis pullman character

851 notes · View notes

flwersgarden · 2 years

Note

I’ve become unhealthily obsessed with your fics!! Could you do an Austin!elvis yandere with a reader who’s a bit slow and he takes advantage of it. Maybe an angsts scene where he protects her from the Colonel?? Totally understand if you don’t feel comfortable doing it!

🤍🤍🤍

note: sorry for taking so long :( but i loved this idea, i think I loved it too much as i wrote a bunch of things for it- anyways, hope you like it, darling!

elvis met you while he was in germany.

in one of those moments he needed the support of an angel like you.

your father was part of the important people in the army at the time so it was inevitable, you'd have to be in various places with him since your mother was busy in household matters and you had school.

you were confused at your father's grumpy face while taking you with him to meet elvis. he seemed so kind, such a gentleman, a good person overall.

“ nice to meet you, mr. presley. ” you said with a smile.

he returned the smile, shaking your hand. “ believe me, the pleasure is all mine, ms. y/l/n. ”

you didn't noticed the surface of the sentence.

elvis was enamored by you from the first moment he saw you.

he didn't even paid any attention to the beaulieu family when they introduced themselves, subtly watching you leave, smiling at your father when he looked at you. oh, what a good girl you were.

️️ ️️️️️

next time he saw you was at one of those parties they throw whenever they had the chance.

on the other hand, you thought you were at a business meeting. your father told you so. but it confused you why he was laughing and drinking in a business meeting.

elvis loved your adorable face, the way your nose scrunches and look like a deer caught in highlights make his heart jump, you were just so cute to resist. and your father left you alone. in the lion's den.

“ hi. ” he, as always softly said scared that if he raised his voice a bit higher it would scare you off, said, smiling at you.

“ hi! ” you smiled at him, looking at the crowd of people. “ you enjoying the business meeting? ” you asked.

elvis chuckled. “ business meeting? ”

“ yes! ” you nodded, quite excited. “ my dad told me. ” you said as if that was such an important thing to know.

elvis raised his eyebrows, catching your father's game. “ oh, yeah. actually, ” he left his cup of beer in the table next to the both of you, a radio next to it playing some awful songs. “ he asked me to accompany you. would you mind? ”

he showed you his arm which you took with your usual smile, letting him take you to his room. ignoring the whistles that came from some other boys.

elvis didn't closed the door when the both of you arrived, he didn't want any rumors tonight.

“ you want some juice? ” elvis asked, already serving you in a cup.

“ yes, thank you. ”

you grabbed the cup, sipping a bit.

“ i heard your father saying you prefer juice over soda so. ” he shrugged, smiling before turning around.

your heart jumped at that simple action, of elvis remembering something so basic about you. and said by someone else!

he sat next to his bed, patting the seat next to him. obediently, you sat.

“ so, how's your life going? ” he asked, eager to hear anything from you.

you took a big gulp out of your juice before answering. “ oh! i saw some musicals last week. my favorite one is singing in the rain, of course. ” you sighed. “ gene kelly is a dream boat. ” your elbow held himself up in elvis' bed, your cheek pressing against the palm of your hand as you looked at the ceiling.

elvis cleared his throat. “ i also star in some movies, y'know. ” he spoke with a sudden stern tone.

your attention went straight at him with that. “ really?! what kind? ”

he smiled, now glad that your attention was in him again. “ the good kind. they're fun. ” he shrugged, standing up and walking in the room. “ i want to do other type of movies though- like james dean! ” he suddenly exclaimed, raising his hands as he turned to see you.

“ james dean? ” you asked, clearly confused.

“ yeah. ” he quietly laughed, thinking how adorable you looked, when an idea occurred to him. “ you can watch some of them with me. ”

you perked up. “ can i? ” you smiled again.

“ yeah. ” he nodded, walking to the record machine he had before crouching in front of it. “ but you have to promise me not to say anything to your ol' folk. ” he puts on some soft music on, a love song probably. you couldn't differentiate them very well, your father doesn't let you listen a lot of music.

“ why not? ” you ask.

he turns around, smiling at your adorable confusion. “ because... it's a surprise. ” he says with a smile. he then stands up, walking to you, extending his arm for you to take his hand. you do that.

“ oh! well, then, i won't say anything. i hate ruining surprises. ” you giggle, finishing the juice elvis gave you.

he squints, shaking his head a bit. “ i've never met someone like you. ”

you smile against your cup, your manicured hand twirling it in an innocent act.

“ is that a compliment? ”

“ it is. ”

️️ ️️️️️️️️️

meanwhile elvis was in the army, you and him wrote to each other a lot. you would hide the letters from your father as elvis would remind you about the surprise he had for him. and you obeyed.

when he got discharged, he sent a letter inviting you to his christmas special saying that he needed some of your help and that he also missed you a lot, he hasn't seen you in years, how could you leave him without your presence so many time? so, you accepted. you gladly accepted.

this time the letter had his house number for you to call him whenever you'd like! isn't he sweet?

“ so, have you seen my movies? ” he asked.

“ yes! ” you nodded your head while giggling. “ they're so cute, i loved them! you're such a great actor too! ” you complimented him making elvis' heart feel warm.

“ thank you, doll. ”

“ you're welcome, elvis. ” you scratch your nose with your free hand as you wait for your nail polish to dry. “ oh, by the way, i wanted to ask you. can you tell me how to get to the set for your special? wanna tell papa how to-. ”

elvis chuckle interrupted you. “ no, baby, the invitation is just for you. ”

you frown, not angry nor dissapointed, confused. “ how am i gonna get there then? ”

“ i'm gonna send jerry, ” you knew him. “ to pick you up, don't worry. ”

“ okay then. i'll tell my dadd-. ”

“ don't tell him anything- haven't we talked about this? ” he sounded frustrated which made you frown in sadness.

“ 'm sorry... ” you whisper.

elvis sighs. “ no baby, i-. ” he sighs again. “ what i meant is that the surprise is not ready yet. we have to wait just a few days and everything will be ready. ” he whispers, making you feel somewhat comforted by that.

“ oh, yeah, right, i'm sorry, i forgot. ”

he then chuckles making you giggle. “ that's why i'm here, aren't i? to remind my forgetful babydoll about everything. ”

you smile, the little nickname he gave you making your heart flutter.

your dad calls your name making you jump a bit. “ oh, elvis, i gotta go. ”

“ sure- remember to call me before going to sleep, 'kay? ”

“ i will, bye! ” you blow him a kiss through the phone waiting for him to say goodbye back before hanging up and almost running to your dad.

️️ ️️️️️️️️️

when you arrive on set you look at everything, quite starstruck, smiling as the christmas decorations lighted everything up. you loved christmas so much you felt you could burst!

“ baby! ”

you turn to the side, elvis taking his sunglasses off as he sees you, some men behind him which get ignored as he ran to you. you did the same, giggling when he engulfed you in a hug.

“ elvis! ” you grabbed his cheeks with your hands, kissing his face; missing the lips as you were too shy to do that.

he breaks the hug only so he could look at you. “ god, how can you look more beautiful than the last time i met you? ”

you felt flustered at the compliment, shrugging. “ perhaps because i grew up- i have my own drivers license! ” you clap, elvis clapping as well with a smile.

“ that's my baby! i'm gonna buy you one of those amazing soft pink cadillacs. ” he whispers, now he is the one grabbing your cheeks, softly as to not break you. your hands rest on his chest.

“ no need, elvis, you know it. ”

“ but i wanna do it. ” he bumps his nose with yours, making a 'pop' sound which makes you giggle.

the moment is cut short as colonel parker bursts into the room.

“ elvis! ”

you turn, the scream startling you as your attention was in elvis' hypnotizing blue eyes and soft deep voice.

elvis scoffs, turning like you. “ what is it? ”

“ you're being missed on set, my boy. ”

colonel parker stops, looking the warm embrace in which elvis has you. his arm now holding your waist while your hands are in your purse's belt, fiddling with the small jewel in the center of it.

“ who's this? ”

elvis smiles as he looks at you, glad that the colonel brings the topic of conversation he loves the most. “ colonel, this is y/n. my girl. ” he kisses your head.

“ nice to meet you, colonel parker. ” you extend your hand, as your dad told you to do with important people.

the colonel looks at it for a good five seconds before shaking it, quite harsh. you just hissed before retreating it.

“ yes, yes.. ” colonel parker just mutters before turning around, walking back to the christmas set-up.

“ bastard. ” you hear elvis mutter.

️️ ️️️️️️️️️

you are now with elvis in his dressing room, colonel parker sitting while you sat across from him. he would sometimes look at you with an emotion you couldn't decipher but, jesus, did it make you feel small and weak.

elvis gets out as the colonel starts arguing with him about the special.

“ you think they liked that? you, with a leather suit, sweating all over the place? ”

“ colonel, i know when i've excited the audience. ” he says as he looks at the colonel through the mirror.

you chuckle as you remember elvis' letter that said the same thing when you asked how did he knew when a show was good, that made colonel parker's attention travel to you.

“ what's funny? ”

you perk up, clearly not noticing how loud you were.

“ i'm sorry, i just remembered something. ”

“ remembered something, huh? ” colonel parker then points at you with his clown cane. “ so you have him this silly idea? ”

“ sorry? ” you ask, frowning again.

“ don't play dumb, young lady. ”

“ hey. ” elvis stern voice makes an appearance.

“ i'm just stating the obvious. tell me, did you said to him that this was a good idea? ” he stands up, making you lean your back further into the chair.

“ colonel, i don't understan-. ”

“ yeah, sure, you do. ” he chuckled, with no humor in it before leaning his face into yours, making you tremble with tears in your eyes. “ you just look at him with those deer eyes and ask him to do whatever you want. ”

“ colonel, enough. ” elvis says as he grabs his soda.

“ tell me how does he repay you in bed? ”

“ HEY! ” elvis screams as he slams his coke in the table at the same time you sob.

both men just look at you.

“ i-i'm really sorry, i just... forgive me. ”

why were you apologizing?

“ the fuck is wrong with you?! ” elvis asks as he walks to you, crouching to your level to coo at you.

“ she knows i'm right, that's why she is cr-. ”

the colonel turns as he speaks. a big mistake. he doesn't see elvis attack.

elvis grabs his sweater, turning him around to punch a blow in his face. colonel parker falling to the floor, his cane next to him.

“ you shut. the fuck. up. ” elvis points at him, his eyes filled with hatred. “ before i make you. ”

you just look at the scene with wide eyes, first time experiencing violence.

“ wh-what?! ” the colonel exclaims, obviously surprised that elvis did that.

“ i'm breaking that fucking contract, steve knows a damn good lawyer which i will hire for you to get out of my life. do not ever disrespect her like that, you son of a bitch. ”

elvis walks to you, grabbing your arm, you just stand up and grab his arm while he walks you out of his dressing room. he doesn't care he is in a robe, he signals jerry to follow him.

meanwhile the colonel coughs, turning his body to the side. the clown on his cane looking right back at him with a big smile and glossy eyes.

️️ ️️️️️️️️️

after the special, elvis broke the contract with the colonel which had to appear in court with a broken lip and a small red spot below his nose. he knew better than to charge elvis for that.

elvis gets under steve's management, which you approved of when elvis asked you about it. you were now used to elvis asking for your opinion on everything.

but it can only take some time before your father starts asking for you.

a knock in graceland interrupts the story you're telling to vernon, which was sipping coffee next to you in the couch, elvis with his arm around your shoulders.

“ i'll get it. ” you kiss elvis cheek before standing up and opening the door. meeting your father's angry face.

“ daddy? ” you ask confused, tilting your head.

“ pack your things. ” he walks into the house with permission, turning to elvis which just looks startled at his sudden presence.

you leave the door open, stepping to the side as you looked at your father who stood in the middle of the room. “ dad, what's going on? ”

“ you took my daughter, you fucking prick! ” your dad says as he points at elvis who stands up.

“ dad! ” you gasp, walking to him.

“ no, baby, it's good. ” he raises a hand which just calms you down for a bit, getting upset at your father's treatment.

“ baby?! what the fuck is going on!? ” your father stomps like a child.

“ hey, we don't use that language in this house. ” elvis says, as if he was talking to a toddler that just said his first curse word, clearly stating the rule he made when you moved in.

you father takes a breath. “ you told me she was in a music academy. ” he points at elvis again. “ and then, what do i see? ” he extends his arms. “ my daughter kissing you in some fucking magazine cover! ”

“ language! ” elvis suddenly screams.

the four of you are silent. even vernon stops sipping his coffee.

“ darling, would you come here? ”

you don't need to be asked twice as you walk to elvis' side, he wraps his arm in your waist.

“ i think it's time for his surprise. ”

your eye light up. “ really? ”

“ yeah! ”

“ what surprise? ” he asks, clearly tired at elvis ignoring the anger and hatred he feels at the moment.

“ show him, babydoll. ” he says, with his eyes focused on your father.

you extend your hand. your dad gasps.

a dazzling diamond in your middle finger illuminates his face.

your father passes out making you gasp and run to his aid. elvis watches behind you, with a winning smile in his face.

vernon sips coffee.

#request 🤍#yandere austin!elvis #austin!elvis fic #austin!elvis #austin!elvis x reader #austin elvis x reader #austin elvis imagine #elvis presley x reader #elvis x reader

803 notes · View notes

wandawiccan60 · 10 months

Text

Why Me?

An Alfie Solomon’s X Sylvia Voltaire(OC) One-Shot

A/N: Hello guys and welcome back to another Alfie Solomons One-Shot. I know it’s crazy to see myself this active again believe me it feels good. But I wanted to come in say this has been the most fun writing I’ve ever had in a while and I really hope I get to every single character of Tom Hardy. I still need to catch up on the other films of his including Lawless which by looking at the small clips of Forrest Bondurant… oh boy is he such a cute man. But as always guys thank you for coming by and reading my fics. Thank you for sharing and liking and I’ll see you all later.

ALFIE SOLOMONS MASTERLIST

Camden Town: 1920’s

Out of all the places in the entire country of London, Sylvia and her family had no choice but to stay in a place called Camden Town. They weren’t welcome that was for sure. As none residents, gypsies were considered to be nothing but untrustworthy, scum, and the lowest of the low. Knowing that they have to live and remind themselves that was how they were born and raised.

They had a wonderful life back in their hometown in France. There was a piece of land right off the coast, where it was peaceful, safe, calm, and overall where they were far away from the city. Her father Andre, had a job there as a carpenter but he did get little pay for what it was. The amount of money he would win almost went entire to have food on the table. Until one day the owner decided to let him go swing that his business wasn’t making as much as before. And leaving their lovely home behind they ended up in the city across the ocean.

Even for a family of 6 including Sylvia, it was hard to cope seeing that her mother Kezia, has to take care mostly the baby of the family Kaven. Her two baby sisters Zana and Risa are at the age of heading to their womanhood. Knowing that both of her parents with a heavy heart need to send of their daughters to find good suitors that will take care of them. Sylvia as being the oldest, isn’t fully prepare to have to go with someone she doesn’t even love or know about much. Even for a place like London where everyone wouldn’t even want glimpse her way for one bit.

Once they arrived to their new home a year ago, It was hard to get use to the amount of new surroundings. The tall grass fields were something to enjoy and being around. Thought the amount of strangers passing by with their automobiles was something that bothered the Voltaire family the most. Even through the year they at one point already got use to seeing many travelers and car machines so many times. Seeing that his father was trying his best to find a job around town, it seemed that he wasn’t going anywhere knowing that he was an outcast.

“Papa, maman, why can’t we just leave this place already?” Said Risa in their French tongue while they had late night dinner around the campfire.

“Because your papá my dear has some news to tell you all, and darling please try to speak your English a bit more,” Kezia said while attending the now 6 month old Kaven in one arm poking around the wood for the fire to still be on.

“My dear Kezia please, let them speak the tongue we have been born to learn,” said Andre to her which she just nodded her head quietly until he gave the big news. “My dear girls, I finally found a new job that will finally help us not go without any food on the anymore. And I will start by tomorrow.”

Risa, Zana, and Sylvia all looked at each other as if his father is telling a lie.

“Wait papa, are you certain of this? How did you manage to convince the owner of this new job?” Asked Sylvia not believing what her ears are hearing.

“It is true, and the wonderful thing is a bakery which you all know that I use to make some great bread back home. And I wanted to share with you all that I will start tomorrow,” said Andre feeling a lot of hope for such a new opportunity that he has been waiting for so long.

“Papa what wonderful news, but does the owner know that you are well a gypsy?” Sylvia said feeling worried that if the owner of the shop finds out that they are outsiders.

“I only mentioned that we are a family of 6 and that we have been poor for a very long time. He didn’t ask for my background and instead he understood about our situation. He saw me as a human being and not a stranger, and he gave me the job right away,” Andre said though in reality the owner was more then just a simple baker and something that he had to keep to himself.

“We can finally go back home, to our small and beautiful beach again,” said Risa having an excited smile on her face knowing that she had enough of this place.

“We will go back home my children, I promise you all that with as much money as I can collect we will go back. But that is all tonight we should all get some rest now, goodnight my girls,” said Andre getting up on his feet while Risa and Zana did the same.

As every made their way to their individual tents Sylvia heard her name called out by her father.

“Yes father, is there something wrong?” She anxiously said hoping that it was nothing bad.

“Nothings wrong my dear, me and your mother wanted to talk with you alone without the girls being here,” her father said which Sylvia was confused with why she needed to be there alone.

Though Sylvia didn’t want to question it to much she instead took a seat on top of a wooden log.

“What is it that you and mother want to speak about with me me?”

Both her mother and father looked at each other without any words. Knowing that what her father will say next will make their oldest daughter upset.

“My lovely dear, promise me that you will not be in what I will say to you next. Just always removed that I and your mother love you with all of our hearts and soul,” Andre said as he placed a gentle hand on top of Sylvia’s left knee which she just stood quiet, “The owner of the bakery requested that if you would like to work for him as his own personal book keeper. And that he would like to meet you tomorrow, I know this sounds much but I also think and pray that maybe this man could be a potential suitor for you. It’ll be a way for you to have a good life for you knowing that we want what’s best you my love.”

“Father aren’t you hearing yourself? You think this man that you just met think he could bring me happiness not knowing if he might have any bad intentions? No, I will not work for him even if the money seems fair but I won’t accept it,” Sylvia said not believing in what she is hearing.

How could her mother agree to this not knowing what type of men could be dangerous out there especially if they are not gypsy by blood.

“Sylvia please, listen to your father. What if he is right, what if this man could give you everything you could ask for? And not live the way we do? I want also the best for you and for your sisters and Kaven. I don’t want to see any of you continue living like we are doing at this moment. Just go with your father and see the owner for yourself. But don’t forget to always keep your guard up my dear like we have always taught you,” Kezia begged knowing that she didn’t like where this was going but she also hoped for something good to come from this man.

The oldest daughter only sighed in defeat and agreed to go with his father to the bakery. Knowing that whatever this man is offering for her and her father is for good fortune.

****

The Next Morning

Sylvia and her father walked in a busy and noisy street as they made their way to where the bakery was located. From being on the fields for a year long this was more than what she expected. Some horses pulling wagons, men of all ages covered in dust and black powder from head to toe and the smell of coal and steel was in the air. It was a busy morning as they picked up the pace, trying to get to their meeting with the owner of the bakery in time. Sylvia wore something that would look presentable and clean though she ended up wearing one her mothers old black long sleeve dress. Which she was grateful to wear but also it made her look like if she was going to meet her doom. As some time went by they finally made it to the place where Andre knocked on two wooden doors a couple of times. The door was then opened which they were greeted by a young man who was in his mid to late 20’s.

“Mr. Voltaire, I presume yes?” The man asked which Andre took his brown cap off from his head.

“Yes I am he, and I also brought with me my daughter Sylvia. Does your owner want to see us already?” Andre asked while he wiped a bit of sweat that formed in front of his forehead.

“Mr. Solomon’s does want to see you both already. Come in,” said the young man directing them more deeper inside the brown lit shop.

There were mountains of barrels stacked from side of side, the smell of fresh dough being made and oddly enough there was a hint of of rum witching the same smell. Making their way to another pair of wooden doors, there was another long hallway with many men working from one station to another. Until one particular man was making their way towards Sylvia and Andre the one that everyone feared the most throughout the town of Camden.

“Mr. Solomon’s, this is Andre the one who was asking for a job yesterday. He wants to speak with you,” Ollie said which his boss didn’t say a thing until he was standing in front of them.

“Righ’ well Mr. Voltaire, a very good mornin’ to you sir. And yes i would to still go over some discussions with you about the job. And where I me manners, but who is this lovely woman here with you?” Said Alfie looking at his direction towards Sylvia which she just stood quiet but felt warm inside.

“My daughter Mr. Solomon’s, Sylvia Voltaire she is the oldest of the three. I brought her along to see if you wanted to still find someone with who to keep your booking. And I thought my Sylvia would be a good use in your business sir. She might not have the experience but we would be grateful if you can teach her,” Andre said hoping that it would convince Alfie to bring her in.

Alfie was quiet for a moment until he looked at Sylvia’s way looking at her up and down. She didn’t know what else to say or do she only could stay still while the bearded man thought for a moment or two if she looked like a good fit for a place like this. Though something did caught her eye about him, which it was odd to say the least. He seemed grumpy, broad, intelligent, and overall very attractive. Like from the looks of his body structure he seems to know what he does for a living and that this place itself has been booming for quite a while. She also caught a glimpse of his right hand with a small tattoo crown not knowing if it means something or just for display. Feeling like time has gone by so slowly, Alfie then finally spoke up.

“She will do, don’ you worry Mr. Voltaire, Ollie here will teach your daughter what she needs to do with me book keeping’s. Don’t you worry, I know she will be a good helping around here,” said Alfie giving a small smirk at Sylvia which she just bow her head in acknowledgment.

“Thank you Mr.Solomon’s for the opportunity, I promise to be of great use to you and for your work environment. But I also would like to thank you more for giving my father this job, we are grateful to find someone like you sir,” Sylvia said hoping that she didn’t sound very overly thankful.

“It’s nothin’ love and for next time don’t call sir or Mr. Solomon’s. Form now on yea, you will address as alfie and nothin’ more alrigh’?” He said while he liked her already for how polite she is.

As the morning went by, it suddenly became 2 o’ clock in the afternoon. Both Sylvia and her father have seen and learned so much in just almost a whole day. Andre knew what to expect since Mr. Solomon’s told him that he had an underground business that not even the coppers don’t know about. Though it did worry for the safety of Sylvia, and the rest of his family. Wondering if this was the right thing to bring her daughter to such a place and to be part of gangster organization. It was a lot to think for Andre to take in and he didn’t know if he should continue this path or not.

“Well now you and your daughter can go home for today, but starting tomorrow right’ is when it will get serious. And Mr. Voltaire is it possible if I could have a word alone with Sylvia,” Alfie said to which Andre felt nervous to be asked such a question but he did agree.

Sylvia and Ollie didn’t mind what time of day it was, as they were mostly bust sorting papers and writing down on the big note books. She did manage to learn quickly right away seeing that it was just writing many sorts of name items and to calculate how many sales were being sold. Knowing that she didn’t speak much English and her reading wasn’t the best, Sylvia was determined to not give up on this opportunity. Knowing that this will help not only for herself but for her family as well even if it means that she needs to stay some long nights. While she tried to know what papers have to properly be placed on the door to the small office was opened seeing her father in the entrance.

“Sylvia, umm… Mr. Solomons would like to have a moment with you,” Andre said to her in their native tongue which she looked confused but she didn’t ask another word.

Once they made it to Alfie’s office, which the oldest daughter was a bit confused as to why Alfie needs tor see her. Though once inside, he saw him sitting on the side of his big long desk filled with many piles of papers, the smell of whiskey, and dust above the atmosphere. He didn’t notice their presence right away, as Andre ands Sylvia walked up in front of the desk.

“Ah, righ’ Sylvia. I would like to speak to you about your position here in me bakery. It’s nothing bad if that’s what you are thinking love, but please have a seat,” Alfie said standing up on his feat and guiding the gypsy girl to sit.

She looked back at her father for a moment, which he just gave her a look of reassurance and that everything is fine. Though Andre and Alfie did have a talk earlier about having to bring Sylvia to this business. But it is something that Alfie himself that should tell her and it gave Andre some hope.

“I’ll leave you both alone, I’ll wait for you outside my dear,” said Andre lastly making his way out of the room hearing the door closed shut.

“You’re wondering why I need here alone with me love, and I’ll explain everything in a moment. But firstly righ’, what do you think of this job overall?” Alfie then asked taking his seat once more letting out a low sigh grunt.

“Well it is quite easy actually, however even if my English isn’t very well and my reading is a bit low I don’t see why I should not stop coming here and learn more. I honestly am doing this for my father and my family, we have been poor for a year. We had to leave home from France because well, my fathers old job wasn’t doing no good, and that is why we are here in London. Faith has always been on our side and I believe fate has come to us so quickly because of you Alfie. And I want to say again that we are very grateful that you accepted us as hard workers and not something else,” Sylvia said while Alfie listen to everything that almost what Andre said to him and he knew that this family was in need to help.

“I am sorry to hear that love, I can’ imagine that you all had to move across the ocean to land here. But I also want to say this. Your father and I have come to an agreement about you being here in me bakery, but promised him that I’ll be keeping an eye on you including my partner Ollie. As you can see yea, there are many men in this place as you have noticed. However, yea, if they ever try to lay a finger on you even give you the eye to your way, they are fuckin’ dead and will never see the light of day ever again. I know it sounds harsh for you but it is a promise that I am keeping for yous and your dear old father. How does that sound to you lass?” Alfie said seeing Sylvia’s facial expression change to confusion.

“Wait, my, my father told you all about us, but why would you try to help us?” Sylvia said trying to understand why her father would mention about everyone in the family.

“Your father asked for a favor he feels that if you are around with me you will be safe. And I could be very protective when it comes to having women around in me shop. But you don’t have to worry about that love, and well you all seem to be good people and I have been at my lowest before and I know how that life is like. However righ’, you and your family are under me eyes now starting tomorrow and showing you my humbleness towards you all and you deserve it,” alfie said in the end giving a small smile at Sylvia which she did return the smirk.

“Thank you Alfie, but how can we repay you back? This is just so much to take in.”

“No need to my dear, besides a pretty woman like you is worth saving and having around,” he added to which Sylvia could only blush at his comment.

“Again thank you Mr. Solomons. I mean, Alfie, but I will see you in the morning along with my father. But may I ask you a question and don’t take this in a wrong way. Why me and not another woman?” She asked knowing that there is more girls out there that would interest Alfie more than her.

“Is that really a question to ask treacle? You want to know the truth of why I see something in you than any other woman in this town?” He said standing up on his feet once again resting his hands on top of his hips while Sylvia felt a lump forming in her throat seeing while she sat still. “Because you’re different, and I like to know who you really are truly Sylvia Voltaire. And well, maybe if you would like to go out sometime to dinner with me if that’s what you wish for that is.”

Sylvia had nothing much to say but she stood quiet for a moment. Her fathers boss is asking her for dinner and wants to get to know her better is something out of this word. No man has ever said such a thing to her before until now. Especially Alfie that was not of gypsy origin but is willing to have some interest in her and wanting to get to know her better.

“Oh… well Alfie I don’t know what to say about all of this. I mean you are the first man to ask me out which that has never happened to me before. Though may I have to think about this, its just its soon to say but I need a moment to give you my word,” she then said hoping that it didn’t bother Alfie for one bit.

But to her surprise, Sylvia didn’t expect to what Alfie had to say next.

“No love please, by all means have all the time that you need. And your righ’, I’m sorry for askin’ out of nowhere. Please forgive me for sounding like an eager prick,” Alfie said knowing that this was a bad idea to ask in the first place.

“No Alfie, you should not apologize its just… you asked me so politely and I think that’s very attractive coming from you,” she said without thinking wishing she could take back what she just said right now.

“Did I now? Well I am flattered to be your first then love. But you should head home now, yea. I’ll see you both here again tomorrow morning. Is it alright if I could escort yous out? If that is fine with you of course?” Alfie said while Sylvia was caught with surprise again.

Is this man gone out of his head???…

“I. Well… yes that would be lovely thank you Alfie,” Sylvia said without stopping herself to which Alfie nodded his head.

As they both made their way outside of the entrance, both Alfie and Sylvia exchanged their last goodbyes. While doing so, she extended her hand out to Alfie both of their hands were clasp together.

“Thank you again Alfie, and see you soon again,” she lastly said feeling her hand against his larger hand feeling butterflies fluttering inside her stomach.

Once they shook hands, she made her way to where her father was waiting, as Alfie looked on seeing Sylvia leave. She then looked back for a moment, giving a small smile towards his way to which he did the same without noticing it himself.

This will be something exciting to look forward to… and I hope it is for the best….

****

Margate: Two Years Later

Waking up to the sound of the ocean waves was what Sylvia have missed for so long. She never thought she would be close to the sea ever again, but it has finally come true once again. And that was all on Alfie that gave her everything that she could ever wish for. After being at his so call bakery everyday, they both became closer together. And she did ended up going out with Alfie whenever no one was looking or listening especially her father. They did their best to pretend to be just partners from work, but in reality both Sylvia and Alfie started to build a bond together. Having a hard time not wanting to be separated from each other. Whenever he had meetings to attend too or some “errands” to go too, he would tell her to stay for her safety. Though Sylvia did at some point found out that he was this infamous gangster of Camden Town, but it didn’t make her look at him differently. What she cared about the most was the way he cared for her, keeping her safe from harm, and overall being treated like what a girl should be treated. Until now everything was perfect and grateful for everything that this life has given to her and her family. They were given another opportunity to be able to live like actual people, and as for Alfie generosity and humbleness, he did make a propose to Sylvia and her family.

“Sylvia, wake up, wake up, let’s go down to the seashore again. There are so many sea shells here then we have sene back home. Come on wake up,” Risa exclaimed gently tugging on her sisters right hand which she just grunted in reply.

“Hmmm, Risa please, its to early in the morning, can’t you wait later in the afternoon,” Sylvia said in a lazy voice, recasting turning her head the other way.

“Awww your no fun, please sister just this one time. I promise I wont ask you again next time,” she begged again to which Sylvia became quiet for a moment.

“Fine just give me a moment yes?” She mumbled to which she just heard her little sister said “yay” hearing her footsteps fade away.

She suddenly felt a shift on her left side along with a strong arm wrapping around her stomach.

“Good mornin’ my pet,” said a huskily Alfie also trying his best to wake up from his semi sleep.

“Hmm, good morning to you as well my love,” Sylvia said back as they both exchange a long kiss.

She then wrapped her arms around his strong, broad chest as they press their lips closer together.

“Sylvia. Come down please,” Zana called out this time, to which Sylvia groaned in annoyance.

“Well this kiss didn’t last so long as it did last night,” Sylvia joked making Alfie chuckle.

“Well don’t be so disappointed my dove, there is more of that later tonight. I promise you,” he said giving her a cheeky wink

It was has been almost a year of being together since Alfie asked Sylvia to be hers. It shocked her at first but she knew right away that she found her one true love. Even thought they came from different origins their love for each other was nothing to ignore. Alfie embraced Sylvia’s culture he was even willingly to learn French from her which he had approved very well. As for the rest of her family, they ended up having a home build in Margate next to Alfie’s. Which Andre and Kezia felt nothing but grateful towards Alfie’s knowing that this man was sent from the heavens. They have long for some peace and quiet and they their dreams did came true.

“Come on then love, let’s see what today awaits us ahead yea?” Alfie then asked making Sylvia come back to her senses.

“You lead the way my king.”

****

22 notes · View notes

justapurrcat · 2 years

Text

Baby Penguins and Popping Legs | p.b.p.

Pairing: college!Peter Parker x fem!reader

Excerpt: “Peter Parker, the lovely guy with a kind word for everyone, was alone. Even when he was with other people, he was alone. And it wasn’t a normal loneliness, oh no: it came from within, the way monsters of the past did, ready to jump at his throat at the smallest display of weakness.”

Word Count: 8.977k

Warnings: English not being my first language, possible typos, fluff, a bit of angst, silly dialogues, throwing up (not graphical), NWH spoilers, Tom!Peter (aged up)

A/n: And here it is! My Valentine gift for you (one day late bc it’s me)! Written for @venomsilk’s Valentine Bingo~ thank you for giving me the occasion to write this 💜💜💜 I received Card 1 - SFW and I went with the third vertical row (college + bed sharing + meet ugly). Happy (belated) Valentine’s day to you all, and I hope you enjoy this!

Penguin Crush Masterlist

Peter Parker Masterlist

General Masterlist

You winked at Mira from across the over-crowded room. The guy she was talking to was completely mesmerized by her, and rightly so. She looked like a goddess, the accent of gold you had put above her eyeliner wing bringing out the little flecks in her eyes.

You raised your cup with a proud nod of your head: the poor girl deserved a break. And, in all honesty, you did, too. The latest group project had been – to say it nicely – an absolute fucking nightmare, with the two of you ending up doing all the work and the other three assholes making a fool of themselves in front of the whole class, because they couldn’t even be bothered to take a quick look at the part of presentation that had been prepared for them – that you and Mira had prepared for them –, leaving you and your friend to pick up the pieces and save the situation.

So, even if you weren’t that much of a social animal, you had accepted to go with her at the party in what was commonly known as the Osborn dorm.

Bringing the cup to your lips, you realized your drink – a sad and plain water because you were a sad and plain lightweight – was almost finished, so you made your way through the crowd, heading towards the kitchen and finding it surprisingly empty... except for one person, a guy with his back turned to the entrance.

Your heart leaped in your throat: you would’ve recognized those curls anywhere, since you kept staring at them almost everyday in class.

Mira had mentioned that he might have been there tonight, and you would’ve lied if you’d said that wasn’t one of the main reasons that convinced you to go. And she knew you well enough to know that giving you that information from the very beginning would be a winning strategy.

You had no idea how, but Peter Parker seemed to sense your presence despite the music covering almost every other sound and he turned around so quickly you almost lost track of his movements. “Oh!”, he gasped.

He was dressed in the same way he would dress everyday to attend class, with jeans and a plaid shirt over a t-shirt with a pun on it. Mira would occasionally make fun of them, but you found them cute. Today, it was an art one, with a pizza drawn like the Vitruvian Man. Your favourite so far, probably.

Peter ran a hand through his hair, trying, and failing, to push back the rebel lock that would always fall back on his forehead. “Hi!” His rosy cheeks and nose told you that he had probably been drinking a bit, but overall he looked like he was doing okay.

“H-hi!”

“Hi...”, he repeated, shooting you a breath-taking smile. “I’m Pet–” That was all he managed to let out because, next thing you knew, he was hunched over, one hand on his knee and the other one resting on the wall, throwing up everything he had in his stomach.

“Holy shit!” You jumped back at the sudden turn of events, scared and a bit disgusted, but concern washed over you immediately after, so you rushed to his side to help him, grabbing his arm so that he wouldn’t lose his balance. Your free hand went to support his forehead, moving the loose curls out of the way. “How much did you drink?!”

To his credit, he did try to answer you, but he just couldn’t, too busy pouring his soul out on the alcohol-stained floor.

You tried to keep calm, but deep down you were panicking, and it felt like being trampled by a bunch of runaway horses. However, you never let go of Peter, not even when your arms started to hurt, not even when, right after the vomiting stopped, he literally slouched on you with his eyes closed, in a way that made you fear he was about to faint.

You gasped, the unexpected weight of his body threatening to make you fall. “It’s okay, it’s okay...”, you said, talking to yourself more than to him. “You’re okay, I got you.”

The poor guy just hummed against your ear and you sighed in relief: it wasn’t much, but at least he wasn’t unconscious.

“Okay, I must get you away from here”, you shouted, throwing his arm on your shoulders and wrapping yours around his torso, another completely unexpected detail distracting you for a spilt-second.

You had noticed his arms before, and Mira had spent an entire afternoon teasing you after hearing your first comment about them.

“You bet he’s great at giving hugs?”

“What?” You muttered, purposely ignoring her knowing look, and instead focusing on getting her eyeliner done. “I wouldn’t mind being cuddled by him.”

“He does give off extremely cuddly Golden Retriever vibes”, she conceded.

“So what’s wrong with me wanting to hug him?”

“Nothing, sweetie”, your friend said with a reassuring tone, looking at you like she was staring at a kitten. “It’s just... you’re so cute”, she gushed. “A hug is not the very first thing I think of when looking at a guy’s arms, you know?”

“I’m touch-starved, okay?”, you pouted.

“Touch... girl, you’re the perfect combination between a hedgehog and a porcupine that got high on a cactus”, Mira countered. “You despise the idea of people touching you.” To furthermore prove her point, she lightly pinched your hip, snickering when you flinched and scrunched your nose at her.

“Mira! The eyeliner!”, you scolded her. Thankfully, she had caused no damage. “You can be a real pain in the ass sometimes.”

She smirked, blowing you a kiss. “It’s part of my charm. But you see what I mean? You’re worse–”

“Yeah, yeah, I get it. Worse than my cat”, you cut her off. “But I... I get the feeling it would make him blush and get all giggly...”, you explained, already starting to beam like an idiot as you pictured the scene in your mind. “I wanna make him blush and get all giggly...”

Mira clicked her tongue in fake annoyance, this time doing her best not to move too much. “Oh God... spare me.”

But you were already getting lost in your daydream to care. “I wanna count his frecklesss!!!”, you whined. “And pinch his cheeks and–”

“Give him the best head of his life, I get it, I get it.”

... but there seemed to be something more because apparently, he wasn’t as skinny as he looked, always covered with those sweaters and flannels that were too big for him...

Fuck, y/n! This is not the time!

You considered moving him to the garden, but it was freezing and you had no idea where his coat was. In his state, you knew he wouldn’t have been of any help in trying to find it and you didn’t want him to catch a cold. Plus, he probably needed to lay down, drink a lot of water and rest for a while.

So, you eventually guided him out of the kitchen and dragged him up the stairs, your yelled comforting words gradually lowering as the boomy music got more and more muffled, until they quieted down to soft whispers.

“Trust me, you’re gonna be fine, okay Peter?”, you mumbled encouragingly, rubbing his back in gentle motions, while you tried to find an empty room, the unequivocal moans alternated with loud snores not really making the task easier.

Peter sniffed the air a few times, like something was bothering him.

“You need to stop for a second?”, you offered, apprehension lacing your tone.

He just nodded and you stopped helping him lean back against the wall.

“Everything okay?”

Peter scrunched up his nose, narrowing his gaze, those adorable little wrinkles that lived in your mind rent-free forming at the side of his eyes. “You smell...” He stopped for a second, studying you attentively, like he was looking for the right adjective. “... weird.”

“W-well, I–”

“I don’t like it.”

You were absolutely taken aback by that, your mouth dropping open in embarrassment and dismay. What a lovely first interaction with your crush. That perfume... you had picked it out just for him... only for him to tell you that you stank. “Oh...”

Fighting the urge to sniff your wrists to check how disastrous the situation was, you attempted a chuckle but it came out weak and dry. Right now, you just wanted to do the opposite and bawl your eyes out. “O-okay...”

Peter tilted his head to the side, a blissful smile on his lips as he closed his eyes and relaxed against the wall. But then he immediately jumped up, almost giving you a heart attack. “Nonononono wait!”, he blabbered, grabbing your outstretched hands not to fall. “It’s your perfume, I meant your perfume!”, he rushed to explain, causing you to blink in confusion, wondering why he felt the need to specify that, because what else could ‘You smell weird. I don’t like it’ mean?

Oh God, was he implying that you smelled like you hadn’t showered?

“It’s your perfume that’s bad, your skin smells amazing!!!”, Peter yelled, distracting you from that trainwreck of thoughts.

“Wha–how the fuck do you know how my skin smells?!”, you questioned. If his previous words had been confusing, you had no idea how to describe these new ones.

“I have a fifth sense!”, he whispered, tapping the tip of his nose.

You opened your mouth to reply – what exactly, you didn’t know – but something, or rather someone, cut you off before you could even speak.

“Dude, what kinda weird sex ritual is that supposed to be?”

Your head whipped in the direction of that voice, only to find Harry Osborn standing a few feet away from you, a cup in his hand and a shit-eating grin on his face.

“He said sex”, Peter giggled like a school-girl.

Harry ignored him. “Are you into this, y/n?”, he asked you mockingly. “Are you gonna chop his head off once you’re done?”

“You’re not helping, Osborn”, you hissed, but it didn’t seem to impress him.

“Wasn’t trying to”, he replied plainly, taking a sip of his drink. “Have fun with your weird sex.”

“Sex”, Peter repeated. “Yes, I like sex. Sex is fun.”

“He’s shit-faced!”, you pointed out with horrified indignation on behalf of the drunk boy next to you.

“I haven’t done much of it, but I’d love to do more–”

Harry just shrugged. “A condition that never stopped me. That’s actually when I perform at my best.”

“So, you’re telling me that you need to get into an altered state to know what a clit even is?”, you asked, venom dripping from your every word.

“I know what a clit is!” Peter announced proudly, and you just knew, even without looking at him, that he had that impossibly adorable expression he had whenever he’d give an answer in class. It went without saying that it was always the correct one. “And even where it is!”

Harry brought a hand to his chest, his smirk faltering a little. “... that hurt, y/n.”

“I can show you, if you want–”

“Good”, you dead-panned, trying not to let your thoughts linger on what Peter just said. “Now, kindly fuck off if you can’t help me.”

You faced him again and he was already staring at you with a dopey smile.

“Fuck. You said fuck”, he told you, like he was spilling a secret. “You look cute when you say fuck.”

You were just about to say something, but, for the second time that night, Harry interrupted you. “Last room on the left.”

You gave him an interrogative look.

“It’s mine”, he explained casually. “You’re lucky, I changed the sheets this morning.”

You furrowed your brows. Harry wasn’t a complete asshole, but he wasn’t exactly the most generous person you knew either, so it was fair to say that that sudden kindness was taking you by surprise. “And where are you going to sleep?”

The grin reappeared on his lips and he ran a hand through his hair. “Bold of you to assume I wanna sleep, lovie.”

You rolled your eyes at the pet-name as he began to make his way towards the stairs, but a sense of regret for your mean words caught up with you. You bit the inside of your cheek. “Harry...”, you called, then waited for him to turn around.

“Mh?”

“... thank you.”

Harry winked, raising his cup at you and Peter. “Cheers!” Then he downed what remained of his drink in one-go and resumed walking away.

“Okay...” Finally, you returned your full attention to Peter, who was looking at you expectantly like an excited puppy. And you noticed that, despite the support of the wall, he was still holding your wrist, his delicate touch on your skin making your cheeks and ears heat up.

But you got out of that moment, and reminded yourself what you were actually doing, so you guided him to Harry’s room, shutting the door behind you, the mess you found inside not being a surprise to you. But at least, the bed was made. Not in the best way, sure, but it was and it even looked clean.

A positive thing, right?

“Careful...”, you warned Peter, slowly helping him towards the bed. “Here you go... just sit down, okay?”

With a pained groan, he plopped down on the mattress, resting his elbows on his knees, shoulders and head sinking in exhaustion.

You stared at him for a moment, your hand itching to caress his curls, but you decided against it. “I’m gonna go get you some water.”

“NO!”, Peter screamed, scaring the shit out of you. He grabbed your wrists just like he had done before, giving you an imploring look. “Don’t go! It’s too dangerous!”

“Peter”, you attempted to calm him. “I’ll be back in a second–”

The desperation in his eyes quickly turned into confusion. “How do you know my name?!” And then, said confusion merged into panic. “Shit!”, Peter yelped, his voice going up an octave. “How did you find out?!”

“Peter, we’re in the same class–”

He shook his head frantically, closing his eyes when the motion gave him a headache. “I’m not Peter!”

You kept quiet for a while, not really knowing how to reply. “... okay?”

“I’m Spider-Man.”

“Sure you are”, you snorted.

Peter’s eyes shot open again, and holy shit did the boy look offended. “It’s true!” He made a motion with his right hand, pointing it towards the wall with his palm facing up, the gesture reminding you of the way to say ‘I love you’ in sign language. “Look! Psst! Psst! Psst!”

Nothing happened and he frowned, observing his naked wrist like there was something wrong with it. He tried with his other hand. Still nothing.

“Shit, they don’t work...”, he muttered in disappointment, then looked back at you. “But I am Spider-Man, I swear!”

“Anything you say, Pet–Spider-Man”, you smiled, correcting yourself last-second.

“It’s fine”, he slurred, returning your smile... but kinda overdoing it: the corners of his mouth raising so much that he almost closed his eyes. “You can call me Peter. Just because I like you”, he conceded, but suddenly brought his finger to his lips. “But don’t tell my Guy in the Chair.”

You solemnly traced an imaginary ‘x’ on our mouth. “I promise I won’t.”

“Good”, Peter nodded, positively impressed by your loyalty. “Because he would be dead jealous.”

You bit down on your lip lightly, an idea you hadn’t took into consideration forming in your mind at his words. “Is he your boyfriend?”, you asked cautiously.

“He is... was my best friend”, he specified, frowning a little, like something crossed his mind. But he dismissed it immediately. “But I have to admit: he is cute.”

A wave of relief washed over you, even though it was not definitive. Sure, he had told you that he wasn’t romantically involved with this guy, but he didn’t go into the details. As far as you knew, there could’ve been someone else. But at the same time, him not saying anything else gave you a semblance of hope: maybe it meant that there wasn’t anyone else? But then again, he was drunk enough to firmly believe he was Spider-Man, so...

“The room is spinning”, Peter pointed out, taking a look around and bringing you back to reality. “Is this your house? You have a spinning house?”

“Yes, I designed it myself.”

“That’s so cool!!!”

You scanned the room, hoping that Harry could have some unopened water bottle lying around. Lucky for you – maybe the universe was trying to help you, after all –, he did, and you immediately grabbed it, silently apologized to its owner, and offered it to Peter, who impressively downed it in one go. Not without thanking you first, of course: even drunk, he still conserved his polite manners.

Good. Hydration? Done. Now, a lot of rest.

“Do you want to lay down?”, you asked, taking the now empty bottle from his hands. “Here”, you patted the mattress. “C’mon.”

“Wait.”

“What is it?”

Peter tugged at the collar of his t-shirt, but when you didn’t seem to understand, he explained what he meant. “I don’t have my pajamas with me.”

“Oh, it’s not a problem”, you reassured him. “Just take off your shoes.”

He took a moment to process your suggestion, then simply did as you told him.

Surprised by how smoothly things were going, you went to throw away the bottle, but as soon as you turned around whatever you were planning to say next got reduced to an incoherent mixture of sounds. “What are you doing?!”

You had no idea how he could’ve done it so rapidly, but Peter had already removed his plaid shirt, which had been carelessly thrown on the chair, and he was just in the middle of finishing to do the same thing with his pants. “Jeans are uncomfortable to sleep in”, he stated, completely unfazed by your reaction, and by the fact that he was left in his t-shirt, underwear and socks. It was like he wasn’t even realizing it.

You were left speechless until he pointed at your dress, no trace of malice in his voice. “That looks pretty uncomfortable, too.”

Trying to overcome the embarrassment, you forced out a nervous laugh. “Oh, it really isn’t–what the fuck?!”

He didn’t. He fucking didn’t.

His t-shirt was now covering your whole head like a bridal veil, the delicate scent of his cologne invading your nostrils...

You took it off to protest and immediately regretted doing it, the sight in front of you hitting you like a punch in the gut and making breath itch in your throat.

The young man in front of you looked like he’d literally just been carved out of a marble block. The dim light of the bedside lamp followed the well-defined shape of his broad shoulders, it traced the outline of his muscle onto the smooth skin, like a chisel moving on its own account to give life to a perfect Renaissance sculpture.

You gulped, totally absorbed in contemplation and Peter scooted back a little until he was sitting in the middle of the bed with his legs crossed. “You can use it.”

“W-what for?”

“Sleeping”, he replied like it was obvious.

“I don’t need to–”

“Are you leaving?”, he asked in all seriousness. Or at least, all the seriousness his drunk state could allow him.

Your answer, or rather lack of told him everything you needed to know. “Why?”, he murmured weakly. “Please, stay with me.”

Your hands clenched onto the soft fabric like it was a rope and you were about to fall into the void. “Peter, I really shouldn’t...”, you tried to reason with him.

Your most rational part told you that it was probably the overabundance of alcohol in his system talking through him and causing all that sudden sadness... and yet there was something in his eyes. Something that silently captured yours, making its way into the deepest part of your soul and grabbing your heart in its hold.

It wasn’t your first time seeing it: whenever he thought no one was paying attention to him, the light in his eyes would die out, eclipsed by a melancholy that made his happy façade crack. You did pay attention, though. You always did.

Peter Parker, the lovely guy with a kind word for everyone, was alone. Even when he was with other people, he was alone. And it wasn’t a normal loneliness, oh no: it came from within, the way monsters of the past did, ready to jump at his throat at the smallest display of weakness.

His eyes watered with tears and he outstretched his hand for you to take. He looked lost, frightened even, as he repeated your name, voice barely louder than a whisper. “Please.”

You sighed, giving in. “... okay.”

“Yaaaaay!!!”, Peter exulted in a complete shift of emotions, throwing his hands up in the air and agitating them in every direction. “This is the best party ever! Psst! Psst! Psst! Psst! Fuck, I really need to fix these things...”

“Right”, you went along. “While you... fix them” – whatever that means – “I’m gonna go change. I’ll be right back.”

Luckly, he didn’t protest, so you grabbed your purse and locked yourself in the bathroom, leaning against the door as you stared at your reflection in the mirror.

What the Hell are you doing, y/n?

You took your sweet time in there, removing your make up, brushing your teeth – you thanked your past self for making the wise decision of always carrying make-up wipes and a travel toothbrush in your bag, just in case of emergency –, and washing your face as calmly as you could, like everything was perfectly fine.

Like your crush wasn’t right on the other side of the door in just his underwear and socks, waiting for you to change into his shirt to sleep next to you, sharing the same bed.

Holy shit...

When you came back, tugging onto the hem of the shirt to make sure it covered you enough, you found Peter jumping onto the bed like a little kid, the difficulty of movement from before nowhere to be seen. “Ha!”, he exclaimed, making poses and uncoordinated combat moves, his curls bouncing wildly at his every movement. “Who are you calling little kid now, huh, Mr. Falcon?!”

It’s like watching a baby penguin tripping over his own feet...

He dodged another imaginary blow, then shoot another imaginary web at another imaginary enemy. “Bet you weren’t expecting that, Mr. Winter Soldier!”

God, I love this idiot.

“This will teach you!” He was charging his new attack when he noticed you standing there by the door. “Oh, you look so pretty!”

“Thanks...”, you smiled shyly, leaving your dress on the chair, on top of Peter’s clothes, and placing your shoes on the floor. “Are you feeling any better?”

“Yes! I’m winning! Just like in Berlin!”, he announced proudly, but he stopped all at once, creases forming on his forehead as other memories returned to him. “... wait, I didn’t win back then, did I? ... that fucking little wingy robot bitch yeeted me through the glass roof...” There was a bit of resentment in his voice, but his words made so little sense than they made maintaining a straight face extremely hard for you. “But, hadn’t it been for that, I would’ve won!”

“I believe you”, you nodded. “But maybe it’s better if you lay down? For real, this time.”

“But those two...”

“They look pretty beaten-up to me”, you finished his sentence, getting on the bed and standing next to him to lay a hand on his shoulder. “See?”, you gestured, trying to sound convincing. “They’re retiring.”

“Oh, you’re right...”, he agreed, then he raised his hand and...

Was he really making the ‘Whatever-You-Massive-Loser’ gesture from Camp Rock?

“Suck on that, you losers!”, Peter yelled, confirming your doubts. The overflowing enthusiasm took a toll on him, what little remained of his balance vanishing into thin air and his legs giving up under his weight.

“Be careful!” Moving on instinct to help him, you ended up meeting his same fate as you both fell back on the bed, your hands still holding his arm.

Peter didn’t even bat an eye, still busy gloating about his victory. He seemed good.

And despite the initial fear, you were good, too. Thankfully, neither of you had hit the wall with your heads or any of your limbs, nor had you fallen off, so it had been harmless. But it was always better to be sure. “Are you okay?”

“Heroes never get hurt”, he said, taking his eyes off of the ceiling to look at you and making finger guns. “And friendly neighbourhood super-heroes even less.”

“Right.” You let go of his arm, fixing your-his shirt to cover your thighs. “Because you’re Spider-Man.”

He blinked a few times. “How do you know?”

“I have a fifth sense that allows me to read minds”, you joked, tapping your temple to imitate him, but you doubted he would remember what he had told you in the hallway. And it turned out you were right: he didn’t remember, your latest shocking revelation being the only thing dominating his thoughts.

“Oh my God, really?”, he marvelled, covering his mouth with a hand. “What am I thinking now?”

“That you’re Spider-Man.”

“No way!!!” He got so excited that he sat up, mouth forming a perfect ‘O’ and eyebrows shooting up to his hairline. “You’re really good!”

You prompted yourself up on your elbows, releasing a quiet giggle. “What can I say? It’s a talent of mine.”

“You should make a business out of it”, Peter told you seriously.

Staring back at him with puckered lips, you fidgeted with your hands, mostly picking at your nails, to keep them busy from grabbing his face and pulling him in to cover his cheeks in kisses. “I’ll keep that in mind.”

“But please don’t tell anyone, okay?”

“Okay”, you confirmed.

“Pinky promise?”, he asked you, offering you his little finger.

You sat up too and were about to cross your legs when you remembered what you were wearing, so you settled for resting your back against the headboard and interlocked your little finger with his. “Pinky promise.”

“Great.” His satisfied smile faded away as he tilted his head to the side, inspecting your hands. “... what are we promising?”

It took everything in you not to boop his adorable red nose and to keep a neutral face. “That we’re going to sleep.”

“Together???”, he gasped, cupping his own cheeks like he was afraid they could somehow run away. “Like hugging and holding hands?”, he suggested. “Can we hold hands? I wanna hold your hand.”

“Thought you were supposed to be a spider?”, you reminded him.

Peter straightened his back and you couldn’t have described it better than by comparing him with a Golden Retriever expecting to be petted. “I am a spider!” Even his expression made you think of that. Mira was always scarily accurate when creating her metaphors.

“I know, I know”, you playfully held your hands in front of you. “It was a stupid joke, Spider-Man.”

“Call me Peter”, he said, pointing at himself. “You can call me Peter.”

“Okay, Peter.”

“Peter?”, he wondered, as if he wasn’t the one who had mentioned that name in the first place. “Peter likes you.”

Your heart skipped a beat, but that tiny fragment of hope that sparked in your chest was just as rapidly eclipsed by the darkness of reason. Like you’d told Harry not even an hour ago, Peter was shit-faced. So shit-faced he could’ve told you anything.

Nice try, y/n, here’s your friendly neighbourhood reality check.

“Well...” You lowered your gaze, tracing the lines on the palm of your hand like you always did before touching an important topic. “I like him, too.”

“Nonono”, he shook his head. “He likes likes you. That poor boy’s whiiiiiipped.” He emphasized his last words by using his arm to draw an imaginary arc that you assumed was supposed to physically show you how much he was into you.

“Is he, now?”, you smirked, indulging in that daydream a bit.

You were convinced he didn’t even know what he was talking about... but there was nothing wrong in words, right? Also, you liked the sound of his voice. You liked listening to him. Even if he was blabbering nonsensically.

Peter took a look around, making sure no one was eavesdropping, then leaned in and gestured you to do the same. “Violets are his favourite flowers because of you”, he whispered in your ear. “But don’t tell him I told you.”

“Your secret is safe with me...” You stopped mid-sentence, wondering if you should really add what you were dying to add or if it would be better to just keep it to yourself. Then, mainly encouraged by the fact that the hungover was going to erase all of his memories anyway, you decided to let it out.

Even if it was just for tonight...

“I like like him, too, by the way.”

“You do???” He pulled back with an incredulous yet ecstatic glint in his eyes, frantically moving his arms just like...

Just like a baby penguin.

“I do”, you confirmed.

“No. Shut. Up. Shut. Uuuup.” He stressed each word with an energetic slap on his thigh, then let himself fall back on the mattress, lying on his side with his cheek resting in his palm. “Tell me more.”

“He always has the right answer for everything and has a quirky eyebrow that is simply the cutest thing ever”, you began listing, mimicking his position. “He’s so impossibly kind to everyone, to the point that it’s almost irritating how he never gets mad over anything.”

That particular detail made Peter cackle, the action being right on cue, considering what you were about to say next.

“And then he gets those tiny wrinkles at the side of his eyes when he smiles”, you continued dreamily, enchanted by the reality of what you were describing happening in front of you.

“He doesn’t smile much, because he’s too busy blushing and pouting when he’s concentrating on something... but whenever he does...”, you recalled fondly. ”I see sparks fly everywhere. I wish I could see him smile more.”

There it was again, that sadness cracking Peter’s carefree mask. Like every other time, it was there for a fleeting moment, yet, like every other time, it was enough for you to notice it. “He doesn’t have a lot of reasons to smile lately...”, he trailed off, his eyes seeing something else, something that wasn’t there, his lips pressing into a hard like. Now, there wasn’t just sadness, but a shadow of anger as well. The kind of anger people often address at themselves, caused by the firm belief of not having done enough. Of not being enough.

What happened to you, Peter Parker?

All of that slipped away when your face reappeared in Peter’s sight. The clouds of the past had tried to keep you from him failing miserably. “But he smiles when he thinks of you”, the boy said. “He wants to bring you swinging around the city.”

“Swinging sounds quite fun”, you observed with a certain interest.

“Of course, you two will have to cover your faces because otherwise people will recognize you”, he recommended.

“Of course.”

“It would be dumb not to do that.”

“Very dumb.”

“And then...” Peter held his breath and made a pause for dramatic effect, rubbing his hands together in anticipation. “He wants to find the highestest roof with the prettiestest view of the city and kiss you there as the sun sets.”

You both hated and loved that you could already picture it. “I like it. It’s romantic.”

“And the kiss, I must tell you about the kiss!”, he urged.

“Tell me about the kiss.” There wasn’t a trace of irony in your tone, this time.

“He wants it to be so perfect that your leg will pop! Just like it happened to Princess Amelia Mignonette Thermopolis Renaldi in...” He snapped his fingers repeatedly, frowning more and more at each snap, the title he was looking for running away from him and hiding in the deepest, most secluded corners of his mind with no intention to come out. “... what was it called?”, he finally gave up.

“In The Princess Diaries.”

“Yeah! That one!” He scoffed in annoyance. “No one could ever remember something like that! It’s so complicated!”

You raised an eyebrow. “But remembering Princess Mia’s full name isn’t?”

“It would be high treason not to”, Peter declared firmly.

“I suppose you’re right”, you agreed with a giggle, lying on your back, but still not dethatching your gaze from his.

“Peter likes you so much when you laugh, you know?”, he said, scooting closer and raising a hand up to your face.

You held your breath as his fingertips traced your features like gentle feathers: the baby hairs along your hairline, the curve of your brow, the bridge of your nose, you cheekbones, the line of your jaw, the shape of your mouth...

“He wanted to sketch you on his notebook, but he’s shit at drawing, so he just gave up.” His voice was soft, even softer than his touches. “Harry Osborn saw it and said that it was too stalker-ish and that he should just grow a pair and talk to you.”

You licked your lips, feeling your mouth running dry. “My friend Mira keeps telling me the same thing.”

“I know.”

“You know?”

“Super-hearing”, he hummed, fingers brushing over the shell of your ear.

“Oh... right.” You released a breathy chuckle, Peter’s simple gesture enough to threaten your sanity. “I keep forgetting who I’m talking to.”

The confusion was back on Peter’s face, as he looked over his shoulder and craned his neck to check the room. “Who are you talking to?”

You pointed at his chest, careful not to touch him. “The guy who stole my heart”, you whispered, but he had no trouble hearing you.

You didn’t exactly know what type of response you were expecting – to be completely honest – you had no clue about it. But, in contrast to his previous ones, Peter’s reaction was calmer... and yet, surprisingly stronger. His chocolate eyes went wide, shining like they had been filled with little diamonds, worthy rivals of his radiant smile.

“I could return it...”, he considered, resting his palm on your cheek, his face hovering over yours, the light coming from the little light on the nightstand filtering through his curls. He was enchanting. “If you promise to return mine.”

“We have a deal.”

“And a date?”

“And a date, of course.”

“I like the shape of your nose”, he mumbled, bumping the tip of his nose against yours.

“Thanks”, you replied softly. “I like your left eyebrow.”

It happened fast, so fast it took you a while to understand what was going on, but next thing you knew, Peter’s lips were on yours.

It fell on you like a cascade of rose petals, mesmerizing and intoxicating, and your eyes fluttered shut on instinct as you melted, letting him kiss you. His hand was still cupping the side of your face, the rebel curl on his forehead tickling your skin.

That simple, innocent contact, no more than a peck, felt like floating in a pool of liquid golden light. As if it were endowed with a will of its own, one of your legs bended, effectively popping, the sparkles of countless fireworks spreading under the miles and miles of surface of your skin.

What the fuck are you doing, y/n?!

Peter pulled away, looking like he was on cloud nine, and flashed you a tender smile as a single tear slipped from his eye, gravity attracting it to the enflamed skin of your cheek. “Can you hold me?”, he asked.

Before you could do or say anything in response, his arms gave out, making him collapse on top of you and thus blocking half of your body under his, his head falling on your chest, your heart beating right against his ear. It was so loud you could hear it in your ears, but it didn’t seem to bother him, soothing him like the sweetest lullaby.

Holy shit...

Struggling to process everything that just happened, everything that was happening right now, and trying not to think of what would happen once the night would be over, you didn’t sleep a wink, with his warm skin glued to yours, his arms and legs unconsciously wrapping themselves around your frame and his face snuggling into your chest.

Peter’s soft snores and cute little sleeping noises kept you company for the entire night as you watched the hours go by through the gradually changing shades of colour of the ceiling, the only sensible action you had managed to do being outstretching your arm to turn off the light.

Peter Parker kissed me...

At one point, you dared to touch his hair, gently playing with those soft curls, following the rhythm of his breathing. It helped you and, slowly, you calmed down... but still couldn’t fall asleep, afraid that everything would turn out to be just a dream.

... and my leg popped.

In that tiny dorm room, you lost track of time, a time that stopped and then started again, it speeded up and then slowed down, it skipped forward and jumped backwards, eventually flattening out, transforming into a calm, silent, yet vibrant personal solar system, its brightest star covering the majority of your body with his and you feeding off his warmth and light.

I’m fucked...

“y/n?”

Your entire body stiffened as you returned to planet Earth and the dimension of time freed itself from your distortions.

You looked down, locking gazes with a very much awake and equally lost Peter who was staring at you.

“H-hey...”

The poor boy didn’t reply, but he blushed violently when, thanks to the perspective, he realized he was touching your boobs. With his cheek, yes, but it was still touching.

With a loud gasp, he removed himself from over your body, crawling back and quickly standing up, panic and shame fighting on his face. “W-where... why are we... why am I... why are you...”, he blabbered, gesturing at himself, the room, you, the bed, anything he could think of. “What happened?”

“Nothing!”, you rushed to deny, getting out of the bed, too, only on the opposite side. “Nothing, you were drunk and I tried to help you and Harry Osborn let us use his room”, you explained, taking a few steps back with your hands raised, but then you felt the need to specify something else, just to make things clear. “To rest, he let us use his room to rest.”

“B-but we were hugging...”, Peter argued weakly. He was about to add the ‘almost naked on top of you wearing his shirt’ part, but decided against it. It wouldn’t have been gentlemanly. Just like staring at your naked legs coming out of his shirt definitely wasn’t gentlemanly.

“Apparently, you get especially cuddly when you’re drunk...” It was supposed to lighten the mood, but the effect you were hoping for was nowhere to be seen.

It sounded better in my head.

“... b-but I promise, nothing happened.”

Peter took a look around, spotting his clothes and your dress on the chair, his shoes abandoned on the floor like he’d kicked them off in a rush, the sheets that looked like someone had been jumping on the mattress...

“Nothing?”

“Nothing”, you confirmed.

“Are you sure?”

“Positive.”

You could’ve sworn you saw Peter’s eyes flicker to your chest for a moment.

“You’re lying.”

“Wait.” Your eyebrows knitted together, while you blinked at him. “How do you–”

“Oh God, oh shit! You’re making that face!”, he cut you off, whining in dismay, and then, without even waiting your answer, he began walking back and forth, his restless hands now tugging at his messy curls, now slapping his cheeks, now rubbing the back of his neck. “You always make that face when you don’t wanna give bad news to people”, he kept going, pointing a trembling finger at you.

He knew it wasn’t nice, and that May would’ve rightfully scolded him for such manners, but this situation was a fucking mess. He might’ve made a fucking mess. “Look at that cute little wrinkle between your eyebrows! I’ve done something bad to you, haven’t I?” He was running miles by now, basically digging a trench in the floor with his nervous pacing.

“What?!” Understanding what he was implying, you shook your head so hard it almost hurt. “No no no!”, you cried out, the shock caused by his words making you feel like you’d just got slapped across the face. “No, Peter, absolutely not!”

He stopped abruptly, making you stumble back, his squinting eyes flashing to your chest and then to your face. “Your heart is racing.”

“How do you know what’s happening to my heart?!”

“y/n.”

A long, cold shiver ran down your spine, a Peter Parker you’d never seen before standing a few feet away from you. His back was straight, making him appear a bit taller, everything about his posture screaming authority.

Like a true super-hero.

“Please, just tell me what happened.”

“Uhm... uh... we talked.”

“About what?”

“The weather”, you blurted out.

“y/n.”

You sighed, head sinking between your shoulders. This wasn’t exactly how you’d imagined you would look back at your first kiss with him. “About the fact that... you like me.” Your voice was so low a breath of wind could have effortlessly covered it. “And then about our hypothetical first date. You have some cool ideas.” You dared to crack a smile while telling him that. “You said that you want to bring me swinging around the city.”

“Swinging?”

“Because you’re Spider-Man.”

“I’m–” To say that Peter straight up died and came back to life in less than the blink of an eye wouldn’t have done justice to the turmoil happening inside of him because of your sentence.

He had told you his most unspeakable secret, the secret he had altered realities to restore... the one he had sacrificed everything for. It had taken him so long to recover and move on, to create a new life for himself, but he had made it.

And it had taken him even longer to allow himself to accept his feelings for the girl in his class. Feelings that had bloomed and blossomed in the frozen valley of his chest with the strength of a snowdrop. Only, it wasn’t a snowdrop, it was a violet, the same you had gifted him a few months ago...

And now, he had ruined it all before it could have the chance to begin. He had put you at risk: he was already losing you, even though you weren’t his to lose.

Well done, Peter Benjamin Parker, this is a record even for you.

But then he remembered something... something that made him want to face palm himself so hard it would leave the trace on his face and at the same time lifted his entire body, filling it with hope. He had told you about his alter-ego while being completely wasted. And then there was the tiny smile you had given him while saying it...

Maybe he was safe. Maybe you were safe.

And that was all that mattered.

“Oh...” He masked his sigh of relief with a breathy laugh. “Right.”

Seeing him react like that gave you a little more confidence. “And that you want to find – and I’m quoting you here – the highestest roof with the prettiestest view of the city and kiss me there the way they do in The Princess Diaries, as the sun sets”, you resumed your description of the previous night. “You know, with... the leg thing”, you specified, unable to resist the temptation to re-enact the movement.

“The pop”, he nodded, remembering how much May loved that movie and especially that sweet little detail. Peter had never wanted to admit it out loud, but it had grown on him, too. She would’ve been proud of him using it as a pick-up line. “Romantic.”

“That’s what I said.”

“Then what?”

“You...” And now came the hard part. What was it that you’d just thought about confidence? “You... kissed me.”

Peter choked on thin air, a strangled high-pitched shriek coming out of his throat. “I did what?!”

“But I swear I didn’t kiss you back!”, you hurried to reassure him. “You fainted right after you did, and then I swear we just slept!”

“We just slept?”

“Yes.”

Once more, he looked at your chest and then at your face, in what had become a solidified pattern during this brief conversation. What in the World was wrong with your chest???

“You’re lying again”, he stated.

Unbeknownst to him, that sentence sorted the effect of a time machine on you, sending you back to the previous day, right before the party, on that first glorious lazy morning after weeks of pure Hell on Earth.

You carefully sipped your well deserved hot chocolate, observing Mira through the steam as you did so. “Who...”, you began timidly, still shielding part of your face behind the mug. “Who did you say’s gonna be there?”

“Just ask me what you really wanna ask me, will you?”, she smirked, sly as a cat as she looked up from her latte.

You let out a sigh, aware that the cover was blown. “... fine. Is he gonna be there?”

“He?! Girl, you can just say Peter Parker, y’know?”, she laughed, her voice echoing off the walls of your cosy bedroom. “What?”, she asked, after noticing your deer-caught-in-headlights expression. “It’s not like the guy has super-hearing or something...”

“Sometimes I think he does”, you muttered, only half-joking, thinking about how Peter Parker always seemed to be extra-aware of what was going on around him, despite his repeated attempts at hiding it...

“Nah”, Mira dismissed that hypothesis, waving her hand in front of your face, the way she would always do to help you erase worries from your mind.

That was a relax day: she wasn’t going to let anything spoil it for her best-friend.

“You’re just being paranoid because you have a crush on him”, she affectionately nudged your shoulder with hers. “We all get paranoids when we have a crush.”

You loved Mira to bits, and it was extremely rare for her to be wrong about something... but, coming back to the present, with Peter Parker still staring at you and expecting answers, and apparently aware of the rhythm of your heart, a tiny part of you started to think that this could be one of those few exceptions.

“Uh...” You clenched and unclenched your fists, nails sinking into your palms each time. “You slept. I couldn’t.”

His determination seemed to back down, leaving the place to a genuine surprise. “You stayed awake the whole night?”

Your blood turned to ice, a sharp contrast to the fire raging on your cheeks and temples. “I didn’t do anything weird, I promise!”, you whimpered.

“I know you didn’t.” Sensing your raising terror, Peter grabbed your shoulders, lightly squeezing them to help you calm down. The idea of hugging you crossed his mind, but he chased it away: it might’ve done worse and he didn’t want to overwhelm you any further.

“I believe you”, he said, repeating it as many times as you needed, until the furious beating in your chest returned to its normal pace, until your frail body stopped shaking. “I believe you.”

He led you towards the bed and made you sit there, afraid that your legs would betray you, and sat next to you, letting go of your shoulders only when you nodded reassuringly at him, silently telling him that you were okay. “And I know you’re a good person.”

You closed your eyes and took a couple of deep breaths, placing your cold hands on the sides of your burning face. “Fuck, I’m sorry...”, you chuckled humourlessly.

“No. I’m sorry.”

You turned to look at him with confusion written all over your face. “What for?”

“For this”, Peter gestured between your bodies. “I didn’t want to upset you... and for last night, too. I must have been... a handful.”

“Oh no, it’s fine”, you replied, shaking your head. “Are you feeling any better now?”

“Yeah... thanks to you.” Just to flex a bit, he made a big a big show of touching the tip of his nose with his right index and the with his left one. It was a silly thing, but it managed to get a small laugh out of you, so he was proud of it.

“I did nothing, just brought you here and gave you some water... you recovered quite quickly, but you did it all by yourself.”

“Perks of being Spider-Man.” He looked at his shirt, a coy smile crawling its way onto his lips. “You look cute in it.”

“I like the joke”, you smiled back, but it fell as soon as you realized that, in all likelihood, it was a polite way to ask you to return it. “Right, uh... I’ll go change and give it back to you.”

You stood up and began to make your way in direction of the bathroom, but an unexpected hand gently wrapping itself around your wrist halted your actions.

“Wait...”, Peter spoke softly.

You sat down again when he tugged on your hand, fingers moving to interlock with yours. You let them. “What is it?”

“Last night I was...” He pinched the bridge of his nose and squeezed his eyes shut. “I was absolutely shit-faced and I can’t remember a thing... I want to apologize.”

“Peter, I told you, there’s no need–”

“Please, let me finish”, he begged, giving your hand a light squeeze. “Shit, I don’t know how to say this...”

You waited patiently, letting him search for the right words.

“Oh, fuck it, seize the moment, right? I like you”, Peter rambled quickly. “Like like you”, he clarified. “And I’ve liked liked you for a very long time. Ever since you complimented my shirt – you know, the Find x one –, making that joke about Charles Xavier wanting to know my location, and then offered me one of the violets you’d picked saying it was International Give Everyone You Meet a Flower Day.”

“Oh God, that”, you let out with a pathetic sigh, covering your face with your hands as the painful memory resurfaced in your mind.

You wanted to be happy for what he’d just revealed to you, most importantly because he was sober now, but you also wanted to dig a hole in the ground and bury your head in it. Why did he have to bring that out?

“I was hoping you’d forget about it by now, it was so embarrassing!”, you confessed, voice getting muffled against your palms. “It was probably one of the worst jokes I’ve ever made in my entire life. And I actually wanted to give you the whole bouquet and ask you out, you know? But then I panicked last second and came up with that stupid excuse.”

“I could kinda tell it was an excuse...”, he admitted. “Y-you ran away and didn’t give a single flower to anyone else. I couldn’t even thank you. The joke was fun, though.”

“It wasn’t!”, you groaned. “Professor X would have no problem finding out your location if he wanted to. It was so stupid!”

“It was adorable.” Not without a few difficulties, he removed your hands from your face, holding them in his and placing them in his lap, fingers caressing your palm like he had seen you do so many times.

You kept your gaze fixed on them, feeling your heart melt.

“And yesterday night I... I actually wanted to talk to you and tell you all these things... but I made the mistake of following Harry Osborn’s advice about liquid courage and I ruined it.”

In the end, you found the strength to raise your head and dared to look at him again. “Never follow Harry Osborn’s advice unless you’re looking for trouble.” Another wise suggestion coming from Mira.

“Right...”, Peter agreed. “I had to learn it the hard way.”

A few minutes went by like that, in the calm of a silent room. The morning light filtered through the shading, casting a golden halo around Peter’s curls and transforming the brown in his irises into pure amber.

“But I meant what I said”, he tentatively said, after a while. “All of it. I’d really love to take you on a date.”

“Minus the swinging part, right?”, you asked, faking a disappointed pout.

“I’m sure I can figure something else out...”, he replied smugly. “I-if you want to, of course”, he added, not wanting to put any pressure on you.

You tapped your chin. “Well, I happen to be free tonight.”

“Just one thing...” Cautiously, he scooted closer to you, until his hip was attached to yours, one of his hands moving up your arm, brushing your shoulder, and then the column of your throat. “Suppose that on said date I kissed you...” Grinning wickedly when you tilted your head back to accommodate him, he reached for your lips and caressed them with his fingertips. “Would you kiss me back?”

You hummed, delivering a feather-light peck on his thumb. “Only if you promise it’ll make my leg pop again.”

“Wait, I made your leg pop?!.”

Part two -> here

A/n: If you got here, thank you so much for reading this! And again, a huge thank you to @venomsilk for giving me these prompts, I had so much fun writing this! Love you all, and see you next on... you-know-what pt.6 😏💜

Taglist: @thollandsdarling @hunnybunimdun @namoreno @nocturnalms @vendettaparker @wildxwidow @mn-jun @thisisparadisemylove @belovedholland

Peter Parker taglist: @omegadumb42069 @spideyspeaches

(Let me know if you wanna be added or removed, add yourself to my taglist or follow me on my writing side-blog @lia-s-liabrary and turn the notifications on)

#peter parker #peter parker fanfiction #tom!peter parker #tom!peter #tshwritersnet #spiderman #spiderman no way home spoilers #tom!spiderman #tom holland #peter parker x fem!reader #peter parker imagine #peter parker angst #peter parker fluff #peter parker smut #aged up!peter parker #college!peter parker #valentine bingo #baby penguins and popping legs #penguin crush

320 notes · View notes

mindninjax · 2 years

Text

To Shape a Home (3)

Summer- Chapter 3

Previous Chapter | Masterlist | Next Chapter

Bakugo x fem!reader

Warnings: panic attacks, Katsu being an asshole (surprise surprise)

WC: 3.1k

a/n: Welcome to Chapter 3 where you finally say “enough is enough!” Fun fact, the banner for this chapter is a screenshot from my actual game play. If you squint, you can see me and @katsukikitten sitting on bench being all cute together hdbdbdbdb. Anywhoo ENJOY!

Toshi's is usually pretty busy on the weekend but this is madness. Katsuki is convinced Eiji invited the entire town tonight. He huffs, who would enjoy something like this? The small talk and constant introductions.

Hi, nice to meet you. Tsk, fuck off. Who likes that shit?

You probably do. You’re probably used to it, with all the city parties you go to. Katsuki preps a bun for the burger he’s sizzling on the grill in front of him. His eyes flick to the clock above the kitchen door. 6:54. It’s almost time.

The boss was happy to give Katsuki the rest of the day off. To no one’s surprise, he’d liked you too. Though to be fair, Toshinori didn’t dislike anyone. He was kind and friendly, the glue that kept the town together, which made perfect sense for his bar to be the center of any social gathering.

A sweeping cheer erupts from the tiny window Katsuki uses to peek into the dining area. You’ve just arrived—early of fucking course—carted into the bar by Hizashi who proudly pronounces you as the guest of honor. It’s the first time Katsuki really takes the time to observe you.

You definitely look different from the first time he saw you standing in your doorway. You don’t even look the same as you did the brief moments he saw you in town before he quickly headed in the opposite direction.

Your hair and clothes are different, more suited for the environment you currently live in and yeah he’ll admit, you don’t look bad. You’re casual, wearing a thin white shirt and oversized overalls that still find a way to cinch in at your waist. Your hair is tamed now, in two braids on either side of your head and covered with a bandana that fails to capture wavy little tendrils that stick to your forehead.

The most obvious change is the tiny smirk on your lips as Hizashi gestures to you and nudges you into the center of the crowd for everyone to see. You seem more comfortable, though still timid and withdrawn as people smile and introduce themselves to you. The only thing Katsuki notices is the same about you is that unfamiliar thing behind your eyes.

He hasn’t been able to figure out what it is. When he talked to Eiji, he thought it might’ve just been grief, but that’s obvious in the way you shrink and wince anytime someone mentions your grandfather or offers a quick condolence. No, this is something different, it’s like a barrier, something you’re hiding.

Katsuki clears his throat and removes the almost burnt burger from the grill. From the dining room he hears Eiji’s voice. “Glad you could make it, Darlin’!” He quickly glances back through the window to see you almost skip over to him.

He swallows a lump in his throat. It’s no wonder Eiji can’t stop talking about you. You’re flirting up a storm. Of course he’d fall for you when you’re makin’ goo goo eyes at him like that.

Katsuki turns away again, finishing the burger and ringing the bell for the waitress. He sees the tips of her blue hair in the window as she thanks him. He grunts, “No problem,” before he shuts down the grill and goes to empty the fryers. He tries to tune out the voices of Denki and Hanta clearly trying to impress you as they speak over the country music and the chatter of the crowd.

“So, how you likin’ the book Sugar? It’s good right? Told ya you’d like it!” Denki flirts.

“I was able to get in contact with an old friend of mine who’ll be selling a cow in a couple of months when she’s a bit older. I’d be happy to go with ya to see her,” Hanta mentions.

Idjits all of 'em. Pussy whipped idjits. He rolls his eyes as he finishes shutting down the kitchen. When he can no longer find anything to do, he unties the apron from his waist, hangs it up on the hook, takes a deep breath and blows it out of his nostrils.

If he makes an appearance, if Eiji can see that he’s there and chat with someone on the outskirts of the crowd, maybe he can get away with being constantly bothered and guilt tripped into talking to you by him.

He steps out into the dining area, a classic rock song is playing on the radio, one that twangs the guitar the way he likes. He focuses on it, tapping his boot as he grabs a water bottle and leans against a wall, surveying the scene. You’re surrounded by the idjits, laughing and joking and he’ll admit, it looks like a decent time. However, he’s ok observing from a distance.

He can’t really hear what’s going on but he’s gotten pretty good at reading lips from the times he used to fall asleep in front of the muted TV. It seems like a bunch of harmless small talk.

You keep mentioning some book, probably the one Denki mentioned earlier and everyone in the group laughs when Denki very clearly tries to make a pass at you and you politely —of fucking course you do it politely—turn him down.

It goes on that way for a while and Katsuki is actually starting to enjoy himself. He keeps an eye on you out of the corner of his eye, hoping that you won’t make your way over to him, but you seem to be in your own little world and it doesn’t involve him.

When he finally leaves his safe spot on the wall to go and grab another water bottle, he hears the tail end of a conversation you’re having with Willy, one of the town’s fishermen that Katsuki occasionally buys bait from.

“So I heard you’re quite the fisher young lady,” he inquires.

It catches Katsuki’s attention. You like to fish? He didn't know that. Wouldn’t you fuckin’ know it, another thing you both unfortunately have in common. He strains his ear to hear your reply.

“Oh uhh yeah. Though it’s been a while since I’ve been,” you stammer nervously. Why do you sound nervous? Is fishing something you’re self conscious about? Dumb, what’s there to be self concious about?

“Oh yeah! Yer grandpa used ta take ya a lot right? I remember Mr. Aizawa said somethin’ about yer grandpa findin’ the perfect spot and only sharin’ it with you!” Eiji replies.

There’s somethin’ wrong when you reply, your voice quivers and it sounds like your words are caught in your throat. It takes everything in Katsuki not to turn and look directly at you. What’s yer deal? It’s just fishin’.

“Y...yeah. A while ago… back… umm...back when I was a kid. But I...umm...don’t know that I remember it now. I’m sorry,” you reply with tense nervous energy. All the comfort you had before vanishes and the atmosphere immediately feels awkward.

“Hey young Katsuki! I’ve been lookin’ fer ya!” A huge hand claps on his shoulder and distracts his eavesdropping.

Toshinori shakes him warmly and smiles big. Katsuki can already tell by how much he beams he has some news he’s not going to enjoy.

“S’goin’ on Boss?” he grunts, twisting the cap off the water bottle and taking a sip. Toshi’s smile drops a bit and he chuckles nervously before he replies.

“Sorry to take you away from the party, but I was hopin’ I could talk to you outside for a second?” he asks, slapping his hands together in an apologetic bow.

This can’t be good. Is he about to be fired? He doesn’t necessarily need the job to survive, he’s got savings but it’s emergency money. He swallows, then mutters a deep, “Yeah sure,” before he follows Toshinori outside of the bar near the garbage cans. He sneaks one more glance at you over his shoulder before he leaves.

Crickets chirp in the night air and the music and chatter from the party become a faint buzz in the background. Katsuki readies himself as he turns toward his boss. He can take it. If he is fired, he will figure something out. He always does.

“A couple of the Joja Mart investors came by my house earlier inquiring about buying out the bar,” Toshinori starts. Katsuki lets out a stifled breath of relief. Then he stares and folds his arms over his chest.

“Did ya tell em to fuck off?” he growls. Toshi winces at the intensity but continues to smile nervously.

“Well not in those words but yes. For now, we’re still doing alright enough not to sell but young Katsuki, it’s not looking good fer the other shops in town. Sooner or later there won’t be enough money comin’ in for them all to stay afloat,” he explains.

Fucking Joja Mart. It’s been nothin’ but a ghost town since they moved in and built a little store in town. They rob money from all the farmers in the area who sell their products in the general store.

Already a few local stores have gone out of business because it’s “easier to get all your products at Joja!” Katsuki spits in disgust, just another reason to hate big ass corporations. They should’ve just stayed in the goddamn city!

“That's bullshit, Boss! The people in this town love this place. It’s where they all come together to act like idjits and get drunk and shit. You don’t got anything to worry about,” he interjects, throwing his hands in the air.

Toshi puts a hand on his shoulder to calm him. Katsuki can feel his blood boiling, feel himself getting riled up.

“I’m just trying to be realistic. You should too. If this place gets bought you’re out of a job. Your crops are good, perfect even, but if you don’t think about at least selling some to the bigger corpor-”

“Fuck no. I’m not growin’ the shit for people I don’t even know. I’ll sell my shit at the market like everyone else here. You don’t gotta worry about my funds. I got this,” he growls.

His words are biting, too harsh for Toshi's gentle voice. Katsuki’s not angry with him, he should calm down, but thinking about seeing his crops sitting on a shelf next to rotten fruit blinds him with rage.

Toshi sighs, then he steps closer and Katsuki can tell he’s no longer speaking as his boss. He wears that same expression Eijirou does. The one Katsuki hates. Pity, like he’s an injured dog.

“You know you can ask me for help, right? I wouldn’t leave you hanging. If you need anything or feel the urges again you can—”

“I’m fine. I don’t need anybody's help,” he retorts.

Everyone in town knows about Katsuki’s past and Toshi helped him out with a job. He respects him but the pity in his tone, the slight tinge of shame Katsuki feels when he speaks to him like this is too much.

He knows he means well, and he should be able to express that, but instead it always comes out harsher than he wants. He grinds his teeth in frustration as Toshi pats his shoulder sadly and returns to the party.

Katsuki stands near the empty trash cans, fists clenched tightly as he reviews the conversation. Fuck Joja Mart, Fuck the city, Fuck AA, and Fuck… her. He wants to shout or kick something but he refrains and instead shoves his hands into his pocket, pulls out a carton of cigarettes and flips it open.

He’s not usually a smoker but sometimes it kicks the urge of wanting a drink when he’s this worked up. He pulls one out of the box and balances it between his lips as he pats himself down for a lighter.

Right as he’s cursing to himself in frustration for not bringing a lighter, he hears footsteps approaching him. He looks up and as if things couldn’t get any worse, he’s met with your face, panicked as you take deep breaths in and out. You don’t seem to notice him and if he weren’t in an already pissy mood, he’d ask if you were ok.

Instead he groans loudly with the cigarette still between his lips, “Oh for fucks sake. Why are you followin’ me around?”

You don’t notice him at first still breathing heavily and trying to calm yourself. But when you gaze up at him, he’s surprised to see the way your eyes are red and wet but angry and fierce.

“You think because I stepped outside of the bar I’m following you? Man you must be tired all the time to be carrying that huge ego all over the place,” you say in a voice that is almost completely unrecognizable. You sound mean, bitchy, snarky and if Katsuki weren’t riding the high of his anger right now, he’d be a little impressed.

“What the fuck did you say to me?” he asks, stepping closer to you and growling again. He expects you to step back like you did the first time but you step toward him too, your tiny fists clenched at your sides.

He watches your eyes flick to his face, you look like you’re telling yourself to calm down but the second your eyes fall on the cigarette, he witnesses the rage rush back onto your face.

“That shit will kill you ya know?” The statement sounds like it would be helpful but the way you spew it at him, with disgust and contempt, he’s thrown off and it momentarily makes his mind go blank.

He almost feels bad, like a scolding from you is something worse than a scolding from Eiji. Who the fuck are you? And why the fuck does he care what you think of him?

“Mind your own fucking business.” He turns away then.

He’s apparently gotten you started though. You’re like a completely different person. As he turns away and walks back toward the side door, you take another step toward him.

“It makes it harder to breathe, turns your lungs black, turns your teeth yellow and your gums black, puts you more at risk for lung cancer, and it fucking stinks,” you spit. You say the last word in exaggerated disgust.

He feels as disgusting as you make it sound and for a second he contemplates throwing the cigarette away immediately. The sight of it has definitely set you off, you’re pissed, more pissed than he’s seen you and he doesn’t understand why he’s more drawn to you now than he’s ever been. Regardless, he still matches your intensity.

“Shut your goddamn mouth. You don’t know anything about me,” he bites back, turning his back to you again.

“I don’t need to. You’ve given me enough information with your piss poor attitude and disgusting manners. You’re just a miserable lonely man who runs a farm and pushes people away because you’re afraid of commitment! That or you know you’re too much of an asshole to have any real friends.”

That makes him stop cold. He stiffens in place, the biting cold vicisiousess of your words creeping up his spine. Miserable? Lonely? Who the fuck are you to tell him he’s miserable and lonely? He’s not either. This is his home, not yours. He belongs here, not you. And you have the fucking nerve to tell him he’s too much of an asshole to have any friends?

Fine, two can play at this game.

He spins around and stomps back toward you. Your usual lovely face is twisted in rage, your lips poke out, your tongue flicks out quickly to wet your top lip. Your eyes are squinted but your irises are framed by your long lashes. Your teeth are clenched and your jaw is set. Katsuki leans over you, using his height as a way to intimidate you and make you feel small.

“That’s better than bein’ a stupid city girl bimbo trying to prove that you’re ‘one with nature’ or that you’re deeper than all of the other city bitches who look down on country folk. Think yer better than me ‘cause you know how to hail a taxi or ‘cause you lived in a fuckin’ skyscraper? You’re a fuckin’ poser.You don’t belong here. You don’t know shit about hard work, yer a coward and the second all of this becomes too hard for you, you’ll pack up your shit and flee back to the city with your tail between your legs.”

When he finishes, he looks you up and down again, studies your clothes all the way down to your feet then back up to your face where your expression has changed drastically. You’re hurt, and Katsuki wants to say good you deserve it but he can’t bring himself to. He takes half a step back when he sees your eyes become glossy.

“Go to hell,” you say in a low defeated voice. You shrink away from him and he knows he’s won.

“Ladies first, sweetheart,” he quickly retorts, crossing his arms over his chest.

You spin around so fast, the ends of your braids almost slap him across the cheek. He steps back and watches you stomp to your truck. He almost misses the way you angrily swipe away one tear flowing down your cheek. The pit in his stomach becomes abysmal when he sees it. It almost makes him sick. He should apologize.

The slamming door of your red truck rustles so much, the little Bob Ross figure hanging from your mirror falls. You’re seething now, the windows in your truck are already rolled down so Katsuki can hear you fumbling angrily with the keys and grinding your teeth together. He should apologize. There’s still time to fix this. Just apologize.

“Don’t leave your gross butts on the ground either shithead. It’ll fuck with the dirt. But I’m sure you already know that and don’t give a shit,” you spit at him as you pull the lever to switch the gears and drive away.

Apologize.

“Fuck you, city trash.”

Your screeching tires on the pavement of the parking lot are deafening, Katsuki barely hears Eijirou shuffling out of the door and waving his arms for you to stop. He does see your middle finger and the way you glare daggers at him right before you pull off.

Your face stays branded in his memory but he doesn’t have any time to think about it further before Eiji is in his face, angrily asking him what he did to you.

“What the hell didja do to her?” he exclaims angrily.

“I ain’t do nothin’!” Katsuki pushes past him in a huff, now heading toward his own car to leave. Before he goes, he flicks the unlit cigarette in the trash, then turns on his truck and disappears in the night, leaving Eiji standing in front of the bar in confusion.

—

Thanks for reading!

#bakugo x reader #bakugou x reader #to shape a home #stardew valley au #marquie writes

383 notes · View notes

minouyujis · 2 years

Note

if you can, more jjk x demon!reader! i loved the first one sm<3

a/n: yesyesyes of course! we love our demon girl!!!

jjk x demon!reader general headcanons

it took them some time but eventually everyone had gotten used to you. at least you didn't turn out to be a sukuna.

speaking of sukuna, the first time you met him was weird. you're not sure how your conscious let you enter his domain, was it a demon thing?

he stared at you in disgust. you looked too disgusting to be a human, and too weak to be a curse. not to mention the fact that you couldn't even respond to his snarky ass remarks.

"where the fuck did you come from?" "why is a peasant like you standing in front of the king?"

would definitely fight you. it's hard to beat sukuna but he won't lie, he's pretty impressed with the progress you leave on his skin.

tries to bash your head until you subconsciously shrink into your kid form lol

literally he's standing there like "what the fuck just happe-"

overall he thinks you're sometimes fun to be around i guess. you know how to give him a fight and he likes that

meeting the others was a very unique ride for you. you could relate to toge so easily.

the boy would definitely learn sign language for you as you would try to understand his own language of onigiri ingredients!

you have toys of certain ingredients like salmon plushies or tuna plushies just because it reminds you of him

toge thinks it's so cute and it makes him so flustered

you guys LOVE watching youtube together

can definitely see you and yuuji binge watching movies all night, especially since it's at your strongest

gojo would probably finally be able to figure out a way for you to be able to somewhat enjoy life during the day. would request for a tinted dorm with absolutely no windows

would be much different than a regular dorm given you're obvious circumstance. larger than expected thats for sure but you aren't complaining!

you're finally able to spend time with the rest!

whenever maki's done with her training she'd come and check up on you every once and awhile just to see if you were okay

"oi, demon brat, you okay?"

definitely rubs your head whenever you two hang out together in your dorm

check-ups become very often for everyone and your room became a hangout

if they were sent out on night missions like how itadori was found by megumi, gojo would definitely let you roam free as long as you were by his side.

he ordered you not to interfere simply because he wasn't sure yet of how strong you were so he was not going to risk you hurting yourself

"whatever you do y/n, i do not want you leaving my side. got it?"

of course you're not listening lol

because once you see megumi being tossed into the air by what seems to be a special grade curse, all hell is breaking lose.

what the hell do you look like just standing there while your friends hurt themselves?

gojo can definitely notice the difference in your demeanor and how you carry yourself by the way your eye shape dilates and how obvious veins are popping out of your body.

was it normal for demons to look like that when they're angry?

"little one, don't."

the sounds that were vibrating from your throat were the last thing gojo hears before you had already ended up right in front of the curses face, shielding megumi while he was down.

megumi could see the tips of your fingernails growing spikier and it couldn't have scared him more than he was internally

both gojo and megumi would watch your combat against the special grade and how your technique was nothing like a cursed technique, etc.

they were finally shown what it's like for a demon to fight.

the amount of scratches you had given the curse was as if a cat was abusing the power of its cat scratcher

they penetrated the skin easily, looking more like stabbing wounds instead of claw marks

eventually this had to come to an end and gojo had stepped in

you would calm down maybe fifteen minutes after, and the most surprising part about the whole thing is how megumi thanked you for saving him.

he still was always iffy towards you and treated you worse than he usually already treats everyone on a daily basis, but this had finally proved to him that you were capable of not hurting humans. you were a protector of them.

he definitely wouldn't have expected the head rubs you were giving him out of nowhere which makes him flustered

queue gojo recording the whole thing

demon!reader is very much loved and cherish by everyone ever since that day and even though it's hard for you to actually be apart of the activities they're required to do, you still manage a way to be apart of the team during the night time and they wouldn't ask for any other person

355 notes · View notes

mint-yooxgi · 3 years

Text

Rumours - Yandere!Fuckboi!Lucas X Reader

Yandere AU

Genre: Mature, Horror, Angst, Smut (Masturbation, this one is pretty sexual)

Pairing: Lucas X Reader

Words: 14,505

Warnings: This is a Yandere story, it will contain themes such as stalking, violence, obsession, possessive natures, and just general overall creepiness and swearing. You have been warned.

A/n: Heyyo! After months of nothing I present... something!!! I know it’s not exactly the ficmas I promised, but here’s one of the fics I had planned for it! I’m pretty happy with the way this one turned out, he’s definitely not as intense as some of my other yanderes on my blog, but I like it. This one definitely turned out longer than I expected, so I really hope you all enjoy! As always, feedback is greatly appreciated!

There are always three rules he tells them before they fuck.

Number one: no leaving marks on his skin. He hates having to try and cover them up in front of you, or try and explain that they don’t mean anything to him. You never believe him, and the last thing he wants to do is to push you away any further than you already seem. Besides, the only one that he wants to mark his skin like that is you.

Number two: never say his name. It sounds wrong coming off of anyone else’s lips that aren’t yours in these situations. He usually pictures you the whole time anyways, and their voice just takes the fun out of everything. Besides, it only manages to pull him back to the reality that it’s not you with him. Yet.

Number three: do not fake anything. He doesn’t need them to pretend to be enjoying things in order to stroke his ego. No. He wants to know that he’s actually good at what he’s doing. That way he can do, and be, his best when he’s finally able to be with you. Knowing how to properly please someone and recognize their reactions is the first step, otherwise it would become annoying with how many times people would attempt to exaggerate their noises and reactions. He needs to know that when he finally gets to be with you after all of these others, that it will leave you breathless, desperate, and craving his touch.

Currently, he finds himself in one of these situations. One hand tangled in the hair of some girl who’s name he can’t remember as he fucks her from behind. He can feel her meeting his every thrust, and he can hear the whimpers she lets out into the pillow that her face is pressed into. He can tell she’ll never forget this, as he’s been the best fuck she’s had, she told him so herself.

For a fleeting moment, he allows himself to close his eyes. Picturing the same thing he does every time he finds himself in these situations. He envisions that you’re with him right now, and not some random girl he picked up at a party that night. He almost lets a groan slip passed his lips, but he bites them in order to contain it.

He always makes sure to keep as quiet as he can during these times, as he believes that you’re the only one deserving of hearing his sounds. Occasionally, a few do slip past his lips if he allows himself to fantasize about you for too long, but he’s gotten better at containing them around others for the time being.

With a loud cry of his name, he can feel her coming around him.

Immediately, he’s ripped out of his fantasy with you, stopping any and all of his movements. It’s deadly quiet in the room now, the only sounds coming from their deep breaths.

“What did I tell you?” His is voice low, full of frustration as he gets denied right before his own release.

“Fuck-“ she pants, “I’m sorry, I don’t know wh-“

He cuts her off, “get out.”

“What-“ her eyes widen as she pushes herself up onto her hands, feeling him pull out of her from behind.

“I said, get out!” His brows are furrowed in distaste as his voice echoes around the room.

Hurriedly, she scrambles off of the bed and grabs her clothes. She can tell he’s fuming as he stands there watching her flee after throwing her clothes on, dick still painfully hard and throbbing for release.

Hearing the click of his front door falling shut, he lets out a sigh. Running his fingers through his hair, Lucas tilts his head back and lets out a frustrated ‘fuck’. He was this close to finishing, and she had to go and break one of his rules, and while he was thinking of you, no less.

Stomping through his apartment, he quickly locks the front door, ensuring he has complete privacy, while also making sure that she can’t come storming back in. Not that she would, but he’d rather be safe. He’s had a few others do that even after they’ve broken his rules and he’s kicked them out, and he doesn’t want a repeat of those times.

Making it back to his room, he walks immediately into his adjacent bathroom to have a shower. He wants to wash this girl’s touch off of him, and besides, he does still want to finish.

Turning the water on, he waits for it to heat up slightly, and grabs a small bottle from underneath his sink. Stepping into the shower once the water is a decent temperature, he places the bottle he’s grabbed to the side, letting out another sigh as he allows the water to fall over his back. Running his fingers through his now wet hair, he lets out another sigh.

The first thing he does is grab the bottle he’s brought into the shower with him, opening it and allowing its familiar floral scent to fill his nostrils. It’s the same soap that you use, and he knows it’ll be able to comfort him right now.

He got lucky. One day in class he overheard you talking to your friend, Jordan, about this new soap you got from the store. Ever since, he’s noticed that that’s the scent you use, or at least, that’s what it smells like each time he manages to get close enough to you that he can faintly breath it in. Thus, the next time he went out, he made sure to grab a bottle. This way, he could use the soap for times like these, when he wants to be wrapped in your scent and feel a comfort only you can provide for him. It isn’t much, but it’s something.

How he wishes it could be you instead. You, who managed to captivate him the moment he first laid eyes upon you in first year. He managed to trip over his own two feet, making a fool of himself in front of you. However, instead of laughing like everyone else did, you came over to make sure he was okay. Granted, you did let out a few chuckles when he clumsily introduced himself, but he heard you call him cute, which only caused his ears to turn a vibrant shade of red in embarrassment.

If only Eunji hadn’t chosen that moment to come up to him and ask him about the night they shared over the weekend, and if anything was going to come out of it. He’s pretty sure he looked like a deer in headlights as she stood there looking expectantly at him, you shuffling from foot to foot awkwardly the whole while.

Unfortunately, your friend soon came running up to you to steer you clear of him. Jordan knew all too well about his building reputation around campus, having had another friend who had experienced it themselves. He had to sit through class overhearing Jordan tell you how bad he is, and how he’ll just fuck you and leave you hanging, because that’s what he does. Little did any of you know that he’d come to realize that he’d never do that to you. No, never you.

Since that day, he's tried to get closer to you to ask you out on a proper date, but circumstances never worked out in his favour. You would either be dragged away by Jordan, or whichever friend you’re with, or he would be interrupted again by someone else wanting to be more than just a one night stand to him. The worst few times were when he finally did manage to talk to you without interruption, only for you to point out the hickies that had been left on his neck. That caused him to start the no marking rule shortly after that incident.

Clenching his jaw, he lets the water wash the soap from his skin. This was supposed to be relaxing, but instead, thinking about all of his failed attempts at asking you out is only serving to make him more tense. He needs to distract himself, and fast.

Now, instead of focussing on the negative memories he has with you, he focusses on the positives. Like how just the other day, you met his gaze, only for your eyes to widen with the cutest expression on your face. Or how he overheard your laughter in the food court yesterday, your expression screaming nothing but pure joy. At that, he manages to crack a small smile, his heart warming in his chest at the thought of him being able to make you laugh and smile like that for him someday.

Fuck, how he just wants to kiss you. So badly he wishes you were here with him now, so he could press you up against the wall and make you see stars. He wants to know what your skin feels like beneath his fingertips, what your hands feel like gripping his hair, but especially, he wants to know what his name sounds like as you scream it for all to hear in ecstasy, letting everyone know that you’re his, and that only he can make you feel this good.

His thoughts, along with the smell of you that’s surrounding him during this time is enough to send him over the edge. He comes with a low moan of your name, eyes closed in bliss as he allows himself to indulge in his fantasies. At least he manages to come with a smile on his face, though he would have preferred opening his eyes to see you, instead of the grimy tiles of his shower once more.

Cleaning himself up quickly, he turns off the water. Grabbing a towel, he dries himself off before wrapping it around his waist and heading back out to his room. Checking his phone, he notices that it’s just past three in the morning.

Letting out another sigh as he pulls on some loose sweats, he hops back into bed. He’ll worry about changing the sheets tomorrow. After all, he does have work later, and he’s already been late the past two times in a row.

Later that day, he groggily makes his way into work. He just manages to make it on time so as not to get reamed out by his manager again, greeting his coworkers with a small wave. Although it isn’t much working at the coffee place on campus, he enjoys it, especially when he gets to work with his best friend, Jongin.

“Late night?” Jongin quirks a knowing eyebrow at Lucas as they both tie their aprons around their waists.

“You know it,” Lucas jokes, smirk evident on his face.

“Damn, another one?” Jongin teases.

“Had to kick her out,” Lucas shrugs.

“You really are heartless, man,” Jongin shakes his head, grin still on his lips as he moves over to take orders.

Lucas says nothing as he moves over to start making drinks for the customers. He notices a few regulars sitting in their usual places inside, and soon he’s busy preparing himself for the rush they usually get just after classes get let out in a few minutes. A few people come in just to see him, and everyone at the café knows it. He has this unique charisma with the clientele, especially the ladies, whom he enjoys casually flirting with. He guesses that’s also what adds on to his reputation, but he just thinks of it as practice for when he gets to finally make you shy from his flirtations towards you. To him, they all mean nothing when compared to you.

Occasionally, during rush, Lucas will loose himself in his work, humming along lowly to whatever song is playing as he calls out name after name. There have been a few times where people will purposely graze his hand as he hands them their drink, but he’s gotten used to it by now that he pays no mind. Again, it means nothing to him, though he wishes people would stop, and notice that he’s not interested.

He’s just finished making two iced caramel macchiatos when he finally takes notice of the name on the cups. Sure enough, looking up, he meets gazes with Jordan, though you’re nowhere in immediate sight. He notices their eyes narrow at him as he hands them the two drinks, thanking him curtly. Normally wherever Jordan is, you’re not far behind.

Eyes follow Jordan out of the café, Lucas now distracted as he attempts to find you. Sure enough, you’re standing just outside the door, waiting for Jordan as they approach you with your drinks. The smile he sees you wear after grabbing your drink makes his heart warm, for there’s a part of him that knows that you smiled because of him.

A small cry of pain escapes his lips as he drops the cup he’s holding. He clutches his now scalding hand in his free one, gritting his teeth as he moves to pick up the dropped cup. In his dazed state, he managed to pour steamed milk onto his hand, too distracted by watching you just through the window.

“Woah, Lucas, you okay, man?” His one coworker asks him, helping him clean up the mess.

“I’m good,” he gets out, tossing the now ruined drink into the garbage.

His coworker only shoots him another concerned glance before they get back to work, nothing but the faint sting of the burn on his hand serving as a reminder that you were smiling because of him only minutes ago. If only he could see you again, but you’re gone as soon as he looks back over to the spot which you were standing in before he spilt the drink.

The rest of his shift passes by slowly, the fatigue from the previous night catching up to him the more he has to deal with each rush that comes in. All he wants is to see you again, and spend more time with you, but he can’t.

The more he thinks about it, the more he realizes that Jordan probably told you to wait outside for them while they got your drinks. Jordan is purposely making you avoid him, so he wouldn’t put it past them to do something like that. If only he would be so lucky as to serve you himself.

His eyes widen slightly as realization crosses his features. He now knows a drink order that you like. In all his months working at the café, you’ve rarely come in while he’s been working, so he’s never been able to flirt with you while making you a drink. Now that he knows you like iced caramel macchiatos, he can bring you some during class. Maybe that will show you how serious he is about you. Either way, he knows that the next time the two of you have class together, he’s bringing you a drink. Maybe he’ll even slip you his number if he gets a chance. Perhaps he’ll even write it on the cup.

A small grin tugs at the corner of his lips as he continues working. This plan is perfect. It most definitely can’t go wrong! He’ll show you, even in the most subtle a way as this, that he can take care of you. He can, and will, always provide for you anything you may ever want or need.

That evening once he gets home, he sets to cleaning his apartment. He’s decided that before anything else, he’s going to make his apartment look and smell nice. Who knows what might happen in the coming weeks, and if by chance you happen upon his home while it’s a mess, he’s be so embarrassed. All he wants to do is impress you, even in the most basic of ways.

He falls asleep that night to fresh sheets on his bad, clutching his pillow tightly to his chest and picturing that it’s you that he’s holding. He indulges in his fantasies as he tends to do with you, and imagines running his fingers through your hair as you fall asleep in his arms. In every sense, he wants you: to love, to cherish, to hold. Nothing could ever change that. He only wishes you were actually here.

Two days later, he prepares himself for what he’s about to do. Taking a deep breath, he clutches the cool drink tighter in his hand, allowing the feeling to ground him as he walks up to where you’re currently sitting before class starts with Jordan beside you.

“Hey, (Y/n),” he greets with a lopsided grin, “how’d you make out with the document analysis that was due yesterday?”

“Not too bad, I think,” you smile politely back at him as Jordan squeezes your thigh lightly underneath the table. “How’d you find it?”

He knows you’re probably just being polite at this point, since a few people have turned to stare, wanting to know if you’re going to fall for his ‘game’ or not. He nearly rolls his eyes at the thought. With you, it’s never a game, and it never would be. Jordan, on the other hand, might beg to differ.

“Glad I just got it done on time,” he shrugs casually.

Truth be told, he’s actually a fairly decent student, and this is his favourite class for two reasons. One, you’re in it, and he can sit close by to you for two hours every week. Two, he actually likes the material of the course. In fact, it’s one of his highest grades right now.

“Is there something we can help you with, Wong?” Jordan’s voice cuts in before he can get in another word.

“Actually, yeah,” Lucas smirks, eyes shining as he notices Jordan’s eyes shift suspiciously to the drink he’s been holding in his hand. Looking directly into your eyes, his expression softens into a smile, “I got this for you.”

Your own eyes widen as he places the coffee on the table beside your notes. Your heart warms at the gesture, but your words seem stuck in your throat for the time being. However, the longer you go just looking at Lucas with those wide eyes, the less confident he becomes.

Did he do the right thing? What if you don’t actually like this drink? Why do you keep staring at him with those eyes? Fuck, if his heart wasn’t racing before, it sure is hammering away in his chest now.

The whole time, questions race through your head as well. Jordan has told you countless times that he doesn’t care for anyone but himself, refusing to do anything for anyone. Jordan has you convinced that Lucas isn’t the kind of guy to just do something out of the goodness of his heart, for they’re sure he doesn’t have one. However, now, you’re not so sure if everything that Jordan has told you about him is true. Maybe he’s not so bad of a guy after all. Maybe he’s just misunderstood.

“I mean, uh-“ he stammers before your voice pulls him back to earth.

“Thanks, Lucas, that’s really sweet of you,” you smile at him, deciding to give him the benefit of the doubt.

His heart skips a beat as he sees that genuine look of happiness on your face, finally directed at him. He feels as if his whole world has stopped, and it’s just the two of you now in the classroom. Nothing could pull him out of this feeling right now, and he can feel a small heat rising up his neck.

“It was nothing,” he tries to play it off cooly, and he just manages not to stutter over his words.

You’re about to say something else, until Jordan beats you to it, and he feels his momentary bliss shattering around him.

“Nice try, dickwad, but it’s not going to work,” they spit, and you watch his expression fall briefly before turning into one of annoyance. “She can’t be bought.”

Before Lucas can retaliate, the professor is walking into the classroom, preparing to begin the lecture. Instead, he ops to shoot a glare at Jordan, letting out an annoyed sigh as he moves to take his seat two rows behind the two of you. He can faintly hear the two of you arguing about him now, and he chooses to tune into that instead of whatever the professor is going to be drawling on about today.

“Jordan, I can’t believe you would say that, he’s just trying to be nice,” you scold, reaching for the drink before they smack your hand away.

“He just wants to get in your pants, (Y/n), and he’ll do whatever he can to seduce you in order to succeed,” they retort.

“I don’t know, this seemed pretty genuine to me,” you mumble as Jordan reaches for the drink instead.

“Think about it, hun,” they continue. “It’s a little creepy how not even two days ago I got us this exact drink at the school café, of which he was working at, and now he shows up to our only shared class with the same drink. Is that not suspicious to you?”

“Why can’t you just give him the benefit of the doubt,” you sigh. “Maybe he’s just trying to impress me?”

He smirks at this. You couldn’t have been more accurate if you tried.

“Well, if so, then do you think he remembered to use lactose free milk?” They counter. “If he cares that much, he should have remembered that one of the drinks was made with lactose free milk, considering he made them. It would have been a fifty-fifty chance on who would have needed that, so to be safe, if he was observant, he should have gotten it for you with that in mind.”

His expression falls. He didn’t even think of that. He was so out of it that day that he doesn’t even remember which milk he used for each. Lucas was too caught up in the thought of seeing you, and then actually catching you smiling, that he forgot all about that. Clenching his jaw, he curses himself.

“If he didn’t, it’s an honest mistake,” you say.

“I don’t know why you’re so intent on defending him, he’s not a good guy, (Y/n),” Jordan shakes their head as you frown slightly.

“I still feel bad,” you whisper. “He did get me a drink, and I don’t want it to go to waste.”

Just as you’re about to reach for it again, they smack your hand once more, “oh, no you don’t. You’ll literally die if you drink that.”

“Well, I don’t want it to go to waste,” you reiterate, frown more prominent now.

“Fine,” they sigh. “I’ll drink it then.”

“Okay,” you nod slowly, a small frown on your face as you watch as Jordan slides the cup closer to themselves.

The whole time, Lucas is fuming. Not only is he mad at himself for not remembering something as significant as making your drink properly, but he’s furious that your drink is now being consumed by Jordan. Though, he’s more upset around the circumstances that led to this, than you not actually drinking the coffee. The last thing he wants to do is be the reason for your discomfort in any situation.

He’s also upset about the fact that Jordan only seems to be pushing you away from him. From the sounds of things, you do want to give him a chance, and fuck, if the way you looked at him earlier was any indication how you felt towards him, he’d be right there to sweep you off of your feet in an instance. Maybe him and all his subtleties towards you are actually working. No matter, the next time he’ll just have to make sure to get your drink right, and make sure Jordan isn’t around to ruin things for him.

Except, he’s not expecting the rumour that arises within the next week, and once he hears Jongin telling him about it at work one day, he nearly drops his phone in the break room.

“What?” His voice comes out rushed, eyes wide as his lips part slightly in shock.

“Yeah! Apparently what’s been going around campus is that you’re trying to get in Jordan’s pants,” Jongin reiterates.

“How the fuck?” He trails off.

“I don’t know man, but rumour has it you bought them coffee last week,” Jongin shrugs.

“I didn’t buy them coffee,” he mutters, only causing Jongin to quirk a brow.

“Word on campus is that Jordan came in to the café last week, you stared at them the whole time while they left, longingly, apparently,” Jongin goes on to say, “and then showed up to your class two days later with that same drink they ordered for themselves.”

“Fuck me,” Lucas sighs. “The drink wasn’t meant for them, it was for (Y/n).”

Jongin frowns slightly until realization flashes in his eyes, “you mean that girl you’ve had a thing for since first year?”

A small nod is all the confirmation he gives.

“Welp,” Jongin stands up, clapping Lucas on the shoulder as he passes, “good luck, dude.”

Another sigh escapes Lucas’ lips as Jongin exits the break room. He’s not sure how exactly this rumour could have started, or who started it for this matter. However, it’s only going to serve as another obstacle for him to be with you. Hopefully, it doesn’t put too much of a damper on his plans.

Easier said than done.

The next two weeks is spent being conscious of his every move. He notices the way some people have been watching him around campus, especially when Jordan is around. It’s usually old flings of his, jealous that they mean nothing more to him than a one night stand. They’ll never mean anything more than a one night stand, either. During those times, he makes sure to never look their way. Only when you’re around does he dare a glance in their direction, but even then, he doesn’t hide the fact that it’s you that he’s looking at.

Part of him hopes a new rumour will spread that it’s actually you he’s interested in. At least then there’d be some truth to it, and he would be able to use it to his advantage. He can’t count the number of times he’s pictured you confronting him about his feelings in some secluded space, only for him to confess and the two of you end up kissing in the heat of the moment. His mind always wanders further, imagining pressing you up against the wall and taking you right then and there. He wants you, badly, and he’d be more than happily claim you as his own whenever, or wherever you wanted him to.

Resting his head in his hand, he zones out to the lecture. His gaze remains transfixed on your back as his mind plays one of these scenarios in his head. Oh, how you’d grip his hair and call out his name as he thrusts into you, his fingers digging into the skin of your thighs. How he’d claim your lips, over and over again, amongst other, more intimate parts of your body.

He licks his lips, getting lost in his haze of desire for you, and what could be. So much so, that when he shifts slightly in his seat, he can feel his semi-erect cock pressing against the material of his jeans. Letting out a low breath, he attempts to calm himself down. Thank goodness the break is starting now, so he can focus on fixing his problem, and not sit through the rest of class with a hard-on. The last thing he needs, or wants for that matter, is for someone to notice.

Rubbing at his face with his hands, he lets out a deep sigh. Shifting in his seat, he angles himself in a way that no one would be able to see what’s happening to him. Thank fuck he decided to sit beside the wall today. Not to mention he’s got the perfect angle of you, two rows down, as usual.

He’s pulled out of his thoughts when he hears you let out a small squeal, successfully drawing the attention of those around you as well.

“Oh my god, Jordan, look,” you grin, smacking their arm lightly repeatedly.

“What is it? Geez,” they rub at the side of their head, “you’re gonna blow my brains out.”

“Sorry,” you reply sheepishly, before the grin is back on your face, “but look! Ten has silver hair this comeback!”

“Yeah, so?” They yawn, clearly disinterested in your rambling.

“So?” You scoff. “You know I have a thing for silver hair, it just looks so sexy. Especially on him.”

Jordan just chuckles in amusement, “I know, boo, I was just teasing you. I know you love light coloured hairstyles.”

“I do indeed,” you nod once, and that’s all the confirmation Lucas needs to start looking at hairdressers in the area to get his hair dyed.

He’s never given much thought to the colour of his hair before, always sticking with his natural hue over anything he might deem too risqué. However, he’d more than willingly make an exception just for you. If this means you seeing him in a more desirable light, he’ll do it in a heart beat. Besides, a change might do him some good.

Now, to look up this ‘Ten’ guy who has you practically drooling at your computer screen.

A quick search of this guy’s name pulls up quite a few pictures that have a frown pulling at Lucas’ features. What does this guy have that he doesn’t? Well, except for the fact that he’s an idol, and apparently has silver hair now.

The rest of class is spent with Lucas pouting slightly while looking up facts about this Ten guy that you apparently like so much. Maybe he can alter himself to be more desirable to you through some of this guy’s behaviours. First things first, he’ll start with his hair and see how it goes from there.

He can hardly believe he’s getting jealous over some idol whom you don’t even know. Lucas knows he has more of a chance with you than this Ten guy, but he can’t help but worry. What if his plan doesn’t work, and the two of you don’t actually end up together.

Immediately, he shakes his head to clear his thought. No. He doesn’t even want to think about the possibility of you not ending up with him. He can’t see himself being happier with anyone else other than you, and he knows he can make you so happy, if you’d just let him. He’d do anything for you. Absolutely anything.

All too soon, class in ending, and he’s watching as you pack up your things before heading out of the classroom with Jordan in tow, the two of you still talking about this upcoming comeback. He makes sure to keep his distance while trailing behind the two of you, making sure he looks inconspicuous as he heads to his next class. He wants to hear as much as he can before leaving you for today, wanting to get a better gage on your interest in this Ten guy.

A sour expression resides on his face for the rest of the day. He doesn’t like the fact that this idol is getting all of you attention, and not him. Why can’t you ever focus on him?

Oh, that’s right. Jordan.

If it weren’t for that friend of yours, the two of you could have already been in a happy relationship. He huffs, now heading to the parking lot to head home after sitting through his last class of the day. Once he makes it to his car, he hops in and starts the engine, looking at his reflection in the rearview mirror. In a few day’s time, he has his hair appointment, and hopefully by then, he’ll have thought of a way to get Jordan out of your life so that he can finally have you all to himself.

The rest of the week passes by fairly normally for him, and he’s happy with the way his hair has turned out. He got it cut, too, and it feels even softer to the touch. At least, that’s what his fling from last night told him.

The stress of the week caught up to him, and he had to relieve it somehow, so he felt it best to take out his frustrations on someone else. Needless to say, he was the best they’ve ever had, and they didn’t break any of his rules. He doesn’t think he’s ever went as hard as he did last night, picturing you the whole time. He couldn’t help himself, letting the events of the week affect him more than he wanted.

Again, he ended up kicking the girl out of his apartment before she could stay the night. Usually, he won’t let them, since he doesn’t want to deal with them when he wakes up. This gives him more time to think about you, and picture you wrapped in his arms instead of someone else who might want to talk about their feelings for him or some other shit like that. That’s a huge no for him. Again, unless it was actually you.

Making it into work the next day, he sighs. Saturdays on campus can usually be pretty slow, so he’s not looking forward to working all that much. In fact, the day ends up being so slow that a few people get sent home early, but unfortunately for him, he’s stuck here until close. Even Jongin heads out early, leaving Lucas to work with two of his other coworkers he doesn’t really talk to. At least he can hang out in the break room if it gets too slow.

About an hour before close, he’s stuck behind the counter by himself for a bit while his one coworker takes out the trash and the other is on their break. He knows he can call them out if he needs them, but he doubts they’ll get a rush this late in the evening.

A small sigh escapes his lips as he hears the door to the café swing open. His back is turned to the register as he finishes grabbing down a bag of coffee beans to refill the pot for the morning. As soon as he’s closed the cupboard and turned back around, he nearly drops the bag of coffee beans in his hands.

There you stand, in one of your oversized hoodies, with a friendly smile on your face. Most importantly, you’re alone.

The two of you stare at each other for a moment, him blinking a few times in disbelief and managing to get out a measly little ‘hey’. Of which, he curses himself immediately afterwards. Is that really all he can get out when he’s finally alone in front of you?

“Hey there,” you giggle, and he swears it’s the cutest damn sound he’s ever heard, “you’ve changed your hair.”

“Uh, yeah,” he swallows, nervous all of a sudden about what you think about it.

“I like it,” you smile softly. “Looks nice.”

He freezes for a moment, nearly forgetting how to breathe as he stares at you. Changing his hair was a success after all, and he loves knowing that you like what he did for you.

“Thanks,” he smiles back, before clearing his throat, and putting the bag down on the counter. “What can I get for you?”

You start telling him your order, but he’s already started punching it in. Luckily, it goes unnoticed by you, especially since he undercharges you for the change in milk. Again, no matter how subtle, he wants you to know that he’s always looking out for you, and will provide for you whenever and wherever he can.

After you pay, you move over to the end counter where you wait for your drink to be made. He takes this opportunity to talk to you, considering it’s just you and him right now, and he doesn’t know when he’ll ever get another opportunity like this again.

“So, how’ve you been?” He asks casually as he starts preparing your drink.

“Not too bad, midterms are kicking my ass, though,” you reply, tucking your phone into your pocket. “I’m definitely way too stressed for anything right now.”

“Tell me about it,” he chuckles. “I feel like we’ve just started and we’re already halfway through the semester.”

“Right?” You voice, incredulously. “I feel like I hardly have time to relax anymore, and with our midterm that’s worth forty percent on Tuesday, I’m kinda freaking out.”

“I feel you,” he nods in agreement, now just waiting for the shot to brew to add to your drink. He has to stop himself from biting his lip. He knows a few ways to help you relax, but he doubts you’d let him try anything. Yet. “I’m sure you’ll do fine though, you’re really smart.”

You laugh slightly, “my intelligence is an illusion that hangs by a thin string attached to late night study session, and fuelled by coffee.”

He laughs at this, pouring the freshly brewed shot into the cup, “I take it that’s why you’re here so late on campus on a Saturday night?”

“Guilty,” you joke, reaching out to grab your now finished drink. “What about you? I didn’t take you for one to be working on a Saturday, let alone in the evening.”

Ever so slowly, he watches your fingers gently brush over the skin of his own, and he swears it’s like a jolt of electricity goes through him. Your touch is addictive, and now that he’s had a taste, he’s not sure if he could ever get enough.

He chuckles, “to be honest I enjoy spending most evenings in rather than going out.”

“I see,” you nod slightly with a small hum.

Sure that may have been a little white lie, but you don’t need to know. Besides, if he’s going to counter that image of him you have because of Jordan, he’ll do anything he has to to make you believe he’s actually good for you like he knows he is.

“Well, don’t wear yourself out,” he shoots you a smile, doing his best to contain the bliss filled look that wants to spread itself across his features at this interaction you’ve have together.

“Same goes for you,” you lift your drink in a mock ‘cheers’ motion. “Don’t overwork yourself.”

“I won’t,” he promises, smiling at the way you swirl your drink slightly to mix it before taking a sip. “You like it?”

“This is amazing,” you hum, “just what I needed.”

“Glad to be of service,” he grins, giving you a small salute with two of his fingers, causing you to giggle again. God, he could never grow tired of that sound. “So, do you have any plans for the evening?”

By now, he’s leaning against the counter, for you have yet to move and he wants to be as close as possible to you for as long as he possibly can, without being obvious of course. Besides, he’s enjoying talking with you, and he doesn’t want you to leave just yet.

“Well, that chair over there,” you motion to a chair in the corner of the café, “is calling my name for the next,” you hum, checking your phone for the time, “forty minutes or so until you guys close, so…”

A small smile rests on his lips as he nods in understanding, “if you need anything, just call me over. I’d be happy to make you another one.”

“Thanks, I appreciate it,” you tell him, smile back on your lips as you move over to the aforementioned chair.

Lucas watches as you place your drink onto the small table that rests in front of the chair, taking off your hoodie before sitting down and pulling out a book to read. He smiles to himself as he moves back over to the forgotten bag of coffee beans to continue where he left off.

Knowing you’re mere feet away from him makes him so unbelievably happy. He has to keep glancing up to check if you’re still there, and not some figment of his imagination. Even his coworkers have noticed a slight shift in his attitude when they both get back onto the floor, noting he looks more awake than before. He certainly seems happier, that’s for sure.

All too soon, it’s closing time, and he’s just finishing up wiping down the counters when his one coworker goes to let you know. Lucas bites his lip, noting that you appear to be dozing off in the chair anyways. His heart races in his chest, and holy fuck, could you get any cuter? He only wishes he could have been the one to walk you out of the café.

Some part of his brain wishes and hopes that by some miracle, you decided to wait for him to finish closing so he can walk with you to the bus stop. If he’s lucky, he could even offer to drive you home, one hand resting teasingly on your thigh while the other grips the steering wheel.

“Oh, it looks like she left her sweater here,” the voice of his coworker pulls him out of his thoughts.

He watches as his coworker quickly pops their head out of the door, seeing if they can spot you in the distance, but it looks like you’ve already left.

“Damn, that sucks,” they say, turning to look at Lucas. “You know her, right? Why don’t you give her back her hoodie the next time you see her in class or something?”

Without waiting for a response, his coworker throws him your hoodie, and fuck, does it ever smell like you. Clutching it to his chest, he nods slowly, the words finally registering in his brain.

His eyes widen slightly at what this means. He knows for a fact that he shouldn’t give you back your hoodie while in class, there’s way too many watchful eyes around. People might get the wrong idea. On the other hand, he has seen you wear this hoodie around a lot, meaning it’s probably important to you, so if he shows up with it, you might think of him as your Prince Charming coming to your rescues. On the other other hand, he now has a piece of you with him, no matter how insignificant it may be. One that he can keep all to himself.

No, he shouldn’t be thinking like this. If he wants to make you see him in a good light, the right thing to do would be give you back your hoodie as soon as possible. Setting his mind, he determines that he’ll give it back to you when he sees you on Tuesday for class. The sooner the better, and hey, maybe Jordan might stop insisting he’s a horrible person if he does this.

Soon enough, he finishes closing up shop with his coworkers for the evening and heads back home. Stepping through his door, he lets out a sigh. After clicking the locks into place, he’s kicking off his shoes and heading straight to his bedroom. He tosses your hoodie on his bed, figuring he’ll put it aside once he’s had a quick shower for the evening.

Once again, he finds himself using the same soap you use. Considering the evening he’s had, he thinks it fitting that he smell like you. He wishes nothing more than for you to be waiting for him in his bedroom in nothing but that hoodie when he comes out of the shower, but he knows that’s a fantasy too far away to even hope for at the moment. Still, his mind cannot help but wander to that vivid image as he dries himself off.

Shaking his head, he slips on some sweats, entering back into his room to see your hoodie exactly where he left it on his bed. He licks his lips, imagining your bare legs peaking out from beneath the hem, spread out on his bed and just begging for him to be between them.

This time, he blinks to clear the vision of you from his mind. Grabbing your hoodie, he tosses it to the side of his room where his desk chair sits, hearing it make contact and seeing it hanging off the edge in the next second. Turning off the lights, he hops into bed.

Turning on his phone, he decides to scroll through instagram to see if there’s been anything important he’s missed. His heart nearly skips a beat when he comes across a newly posted photo of yours, showing off your drink from that evening along with the book you were reading. The caption reads, ‘howdy stranger’ with a little heart attached at the end, and he can’t help but read more into this than you probably intended.

To anyone else, that caption might be referring to the book, of which you may not have read in a while, or even the drink. However, to him, it’s reminiscent of your conversation, and how the two of you might still be considered strangers to some. It’s a flirtatious callback to how you two know each other, but rarely talk. Tonight was that exception, where the two of you actually had a somewhat decent conversation without anyone interrupting or pulling you away from him. The fact that you included the drink he made for you in the photo only confirms that this post was about him, and him alone.

He bites his lip, immediately liking the photo to let you know that he’s seen it; he’s gotten your message and he’s more than willing to let you know that if you only say the word, the two of you wouldn’t have to be strangers for much longer. Briefly, his eyes dart to your sweater, of which he can fairly make out the outline of hanging off of his chair where he tossed it.

Lucas decides to scroll through the rest of your instagram, just lurking on your page so he can see you in every and any photo you have of yourself. He makes the executive decision to turn on your post notifications in that moment, not wanting to miss any more of your posts, especially when they’re about him.

He freezes. Maybe he should do this for all of your social media accounts he follows. The last thing he wants to do is miss a post that could be an indicator of your true feelings towards him. What if all this time you’ve been in love with him, too, and your only way of communicating this to him is through your posts?

Grabbing his one pillow, he shifts so that it’s now clutched in his arms, him squeezing it as a rush travels through his body. What if that’s it? Maybe, there’s a small chance that you feel the same, and all of his past things never meant anything to you, and you just act the way you do cause Jordan is always with you, watching your every move around him. Of course, you’d want him, how could you not?

Smiling to himself at this new revelation, his eyes flick over to your hoodie once more. He can practically hear it calling his name, for him to hold as if it were your own body. Without waiting another moment, he gets up, snatching the item of clothing from his chair before laying back down, arms now wrapped securely around the hoodie instead of his pillow.

Burying his nose into the fabric, he takes a deep breath. Fuck, it smells so good. You smell so good, that his eyes nearly roll into the back of his head from this alone. The added scent from the soap he’s used just makes this all the more intense, and he really feels like you could be there with him.

Except, something’s still missing. Even as he continues to cradle your hoodie in his arms, it doesn’t seem quite right. That is, until his cheeks are flaring at the solution he comes up with.

Without thinking too much of it, or before he can change his mind, he’s sitting up quickly, and grabbing his previously discarded pillow. Moving the hoodie slightly, he puts it on the pillow, having it act as your torso for the time being. There, at least now there’s something more substantial to hold onto.

A smile tugs at his features as he clutches the pillow, which is now wearing your hoodie, to his chest. He can feel his naked torso burning wherever his skin makes contact with the fabric, imagining it’s really your touch there. He’s even gone so far as to toss the one sleeve over his side to act as your arm, as if you were really there holding him just as he is holding you.

Burying his face into the side of the shoulder, he takes another deep breath, grip tightening around your ‘torso’ as he lets out a low groan. His fingers fist the back of your hoodie, whole body curling around the pillow as he clings to it for dear life. Why can’t you just be here with him, right here, right now?

Would you run your fingers through his hair just like how he so badly wants to do to you? Would you teasingly litter kisses along his bare chest and neck, only to pull away and giggle at the reactions he gives you? Would you pull him closer as he cups your face and kisses you with all the passion he can muster, letting you know how much he loves and cherishes you? He bets his name would sound even sweeter than he could ever imagine falling from your lips, especially as he trails kisses down your own torso, leaving marks all the way so everyone can know that you’re his.

He bites his lip as he feels his cock throb in his pants, pure desire for you coursing through his veins as he lets his imagination run wild, and now that he has your sweater to hold onto, it’s like you’re really there with him.

Before he knows it, he finds himself grinding into the pillow, imagining it’s you, and that you’re grinding right back, desperate for his touch. Fuck, the way you would mewl with his hands all over your body, head thrown back as he gives you uninterrupted pleasure in every way he knows how.

Thoughts continue running through his head as he brings his one hand down to stroke himself over his sweats. Are you actually more on the quiet side? Are you more shy when you’re in bed? Would he be able to fluster you like he knows you could fluster him? Would you be loud for him if he asked?

A small huff of air escapes him as he turns on his back, finally sticking his hand down his pants to grasp his firm cock, stroking lightly all the while picturing it’s you doing this to him. No matter, he’d make you loud for him. He’d make sure you’ll scream from the pleasure he’s giving you. After all, his job wouldn’t be done until the only thing you remember is his name.

Licking his lips, he gently teases the head of his cock, spreading his precome with his thumb as his hand continues to stroke the rest of him, alternating his grip all the while. Throwing his head back, he lets out a low moan, followed by a curse. Your name sounds like heaven falling from his lips, and he only wishes you were around to hear just how good the mere thought of you is making him feel.

Closing his eyes, he lets images of you sucking him off fill his head. The way your lips would wrap around his cock, taking all of him into your mouth as he encourages you and holds your hair in his hand, ever so subtly guiding your movements. Fuck, the way you would hum around him, wanting to make him feel as good as he makes you feel.

He builds himself up slowly, wanting to take his time tonight and just live in his fantasies. Being able to hold your sweater in his hands is just the icing on top, letting him feel like it’s actually you there with him. After edging himself three times, he decides it’s finally time for him to come, and he knows exactly how he wants to do so.

Kicking off his pants, he shifts his body so that his pillow with your sweater on it is beneath his chest. He licks his lips, inhaling deeply with his eyes closed, allowing your image and your scent to fill his mind. One arm is wrapped around the torso of the sweater while he begins to fuck his opposite hand, starting slowly, just like how he would with you once he’s finally inside you.

For your first time together, he’d take it slow, making love to your gorgeous body all night long. He wants you to know that you’re more than just a fuck, and that he would never even think about doing something as intimate as this with another. Only you get this type of intimacy. Only you get the whispers of ‘I love you’ and the breathless moans of your name from his lips. Only you get all of him: mind, body, and soul.

Holding the pillow tighter, he begins to pick up his pace, rolling his hips into his hand as he pictures your legs wrapped around his waist. Every second that passes brings him closer to the edge, and he can feel his hips stuttering as his orgasm approaches.

Sitting back on his knees, he releases the pillow, stroking himself intensely all the while. With a low moan, he’s coming, your name falling from his lips like a mantra as he releases all over your sweater, claiming it as his own, just as he so badly wants to claim you.

For a whole minute, he just kneels there, eyes closed and head thrown back in ecstasy. He bites his lip, bringing his free hand up to brush his hair out of his face. Opening his eyes, he looks down to see the mess he’s made of your sweater.

Cursing lowly to himself, his eyes go wide. Well, now there’s no way he’s going to give you back your sweater with it looking like this. He’ll have to wash it before giving it back, if he even decides to do that. Now that he knows what he can do with it, it’s like having his very own body pillow of you, and he doesn’t want to give that up so easily.

Moving off his bed, he cleans up quickly before sliding on a fresh pair of sweats. Once he’s finished, he slides back into bed, scrolling through his phone with his arm around the sweater, the pillow tucked to his chest. He has to find a way to be with you soon, and maybe next time, he’ll make this dream of his a reality.

That night, he falls asleep with a smile on his face, head filled with images of you and what he dreams your future relationship to be like once you’re together. He cannot wait for the day he can finally call you his in front of the whole world, and hopefully it’s soon; he just wants you so badly.

Midterms come and go in the blink of an eye, and before anyone knows it, the professor is assigning the final project. Lucas lets out a small sigh as the prof drawls on about the details during class, gaze zoned in on you once more until a certain phrase catches his ear.

“You’ll be working in partners-“ a chatter breaks out around the lecture hall before the prof grabs everyone’s attention once more. “As I was saying, you’ll be working in partners for the final assignment, but no you will not be working with a partner you choose. You will be receiving an email by the end of the day with your partner’s details for the upcoming project. I expect everyone to work diligently and thoroughly. Class dismissed.”

With that there’s an explosion of chatter and movement throughout as people begin to gather their things to leave the room. Lucas’ heart pounds in his chest the whole while, and he knows he won’t be so lucky as to get you, but he can only hope that’s the case. He just hopes that whoever he gets stuck with isn’t one of his past flings. That would be awkward as hell.

Again, he sticks close by you as you exit the hall with Jordan, discussing the possibilities of the project. He busies himself with checking his phone to make himself look occupied and not like he’s eavesdropping on your conversation.

“Who do you hope you get to work with?” Jordan asks you.

“I’m not sure, I know I probably won’t be as lucky as to get to work with you, but I hope there’s still a chance!” You reply, lip tugging upwards. “If not, the only other person I really know in the class is Lucas, so I guess he wouldn’t be so bad.”

His heart nearly stops when he hears you say those words. Maybe there’s a possibility that you really want to work with him, too.

“Ew, why do you want to work with that fuckwad?” Jordan scrunches their face in disgust.

“He doesn’t seem so bad,” you frown slightly. “Besides, I think he does well in this class, whenever I see him he’s always intently looking at his computer, taking notes.”

You’ve looked for him while in class before? His heart skips a beat. How has he never noticed?

“(Y/n), how many times have I told you to stay away from him? He’s bad news,” Jordan sighs.

“I know, Jor, I know,” you echo their sigh. “I just, don’t see what you mean. He’s only ever been nothing but decent to me.”

“Have you ever thought that there was a reason for that?” They quirk a brow.

Yeah, he’s in love with you, and he’d shout it from the rooftops if he ever got the opportunity.

“Well, regardless, he hasn’t given me a reason to be suspicious of him,” you retort.

“(Y/n), he literally has, or well, had, a Hitlist for this school. Almost every girl, and some guys have slept with him,” they tell you.

“Who he sleeps with, or has slept with is none of my business,” you glance at them out of the corner of your eyes. “I don’t care, and neither should you.”

“Listen, I really don’t care for him, or how many people he sleeps with,” they begin, “it’s the way he goes about it and treats them afterwards that has me peeved.”

“Again, that’s his business,” you say, and in the next moment a teasing smirk crosses your features. “Besides, sounds to me that someone is a bit jealous that they’re not one of his ‘hits’ as you’ve so put it.”

At this, they splutter, “what! That’s insane, I do not even like him!”

“Well, rumour has it that he likes you,” you continue with your teasing, wiggling your eyebrows suggestively at them.

“Rumours are just rumours,” they counter with a grumble, and you hum.

“Fair enough-“

That’s all he can hear until the two of you are too far away from him to comprehend what you’re saying. Letting out the breath he hadn’t realized he’d been holding, he leans against the wall. The biggest thing he takes away from this conversation is that you would, in fact, enjoy being his partner for this project, and he’ll make that happen no matter what. It’s a good thing your professor has office hours immediately after class, and it’s a good thing that Lucas just so happens to be his favourite student in that class.

Four hours later and he’s pacing in his room, just waiting for his phone to ping with the email notification. It’s already ten minutes passed when the professor told him that he’d have all the emails sent out by in order to contact the project members. What if the prof went back on his word?

A ping is what pulls Lucas out of his thoughts, him literally jumping onto his bed to grab his phone as he sees the email notification pop up with the subject discussing the partners for the project. His heart pounds as he opens the email, seeing that the prof came through and indeed put the two of you together like he asked. Who knew pleading his case to really support his ‘friend’ would have worked as well as it did.

All he’s gotten is your school email address, and he wants to send you an email to discuss the project right away, but he also doesn’t want to seem too eager. Should he wait for you to respond first? Maybe he should just take the initiative and send you his number so you two can start talking right away. However, before he can even open up a new draft, his inbox pings once more with a new email.

From: (Y/n)

Subject: Project

Hey Lucas!

I’m so glad to be partnered with you, it’s nice to be able to work with someone I know. Anyways, here’s my number, text me anytime and we can discuss the project in detail, I’m more active through text than email. I look forward to working with you!

(Xxx)-xxx-xxxx

(Y/n) :)

His head is reeling, and he has to read over your email several times to make sure that it’s real. You’re glad to be his partner. He can’t help his heart from racing the way it does as he saves your contact information, opening a new message thread and preparing to text you.

Staring at the blinking cursor in the message bar, he freezes. What should he say? Probably something simple, he doesn’t want to make himself sound too eager. Plus, he wants you to think he’s cool, but also smart, but also available, but not desperate. God, what should he say?

After contemplating for a good five minutes, he settles on, “Hey (Y/n), it’s Lucas. I look forward to working with you, too :)”.

Surprisingly, you get back to him pretty quickly, and the two of you start talking about the project and some ideas you’ve had so far. Before you know it, the two of you are having a pretty decent conversation about your likes and dislikes, things along those lines.

Lucas could not be happier than he is in this moment. He’s even brought your sweater back out for this occasion, holding it close to his chest as he reads over your entire conversation. You went to sleep a little while ago since it did end up getting quite late, but he can’t believe this has happened. Everything is falling into place, and soon, he’ll be able to make his move.

The next day, he has the closing shift at work with one of his co-workers that he closed with on Saturday. Again, it’s about an hour before close, and quiet, so he sets to cleaning the machines.

“Did you manage to give your friend back her sweater?” The question catches him off guard, causing him to freeze slightly before continuing to wipe down the machines. Maybe this question is a blessing in disguise, for he can put his plan that he’s been thinking about into motion finally.

“No, actually,” he turns to meet his co-worker’s eyes. “I ran into her friend Jordan and gave it to them to give to her.”

“Ah, I see,” they nod, going over to grab more cups from the backroom. Once they come back out, they turn to Lucas once more, “do you mind taking out the trash?”

“Sure,” he nods. He’s got nothing better to do anyways.

It takes him about ten minutes to run the garbage, and an extra five to dismiss an old fling of his who had spotted him walking back to the café. By the time he gets back, he’s slightly tense from the whole ordeal, and he can’t wait to get home so he can ask you about your day. He’s made it his goal to at least message you one small thing per day that he thinks will make you smile. He wants to show you that he cares, and that he’ll always be there for you, whenever you need him.

“Oh, hey, you just missed your friend,” his co-worker tells him once he gets back behind the counter. “She came by asking about her sweater and also asked about you. I told her you gave it to that other friend of hers.”

“Oh,” his eyes widen ever so slightly, nodding in understanding.

Besides being upset at the fact that he missed you stopping by, the fact that you asked about him sets his heart soaring. This is good! This is indeed very good for him. This means you’re thinking about him, even when he’s not around, something he could have only hoped for.

That night, he sends you a text when he gets home, heart beating nervously as he waits for your response. Once he hears that familiar ping, he’s smiling to himself, happy at how quickly you respond to him. You don’t keep him waiting long, just as he would never intentionally do so to you.

Lucas: Hey, heard I just missed you at the café this evening.

You: Yeah! I just wanted to pop in and say hi, and also ask about my sweater. I seemed to have misplaced it, and when I went to check the lost and found on campus they said they hadn’t had anyone drop it off so I’ve been retracing my steps lol

Lucas: Damn, now I’m really sorry I missed you, I could have told you that I gave it to Jordan for safe keeping

You: Yeah, that’s what your coworker told me, but they haven’t given it back to me yet. Sucks cause it’s my favourite sweater

Lucas: Damn, yeah, that does suck. Hopefully they return it soon

He looks over to the hoodie resting on his bed, still wrapped around his pillow. He really should wash it soon, he got another stain on it recently.

His eyes widen as he thinks up a small safety measure just incase you’re over one day and find your sweater. Good thing it’s oversized.

Lucas: I have one that’s pretty similar, so if you aren’t able to get yours back you can always borrow mine lol

You: Lmaoo thanks, I’ll keep that in mind

Letting out a sigh, he shakes his head. He doesn’t particularly like the fact that he’s technically breaking your trust right now, and he has no clue what you’d do if you ever found out he lied to you, but he’s doing what he has to to ensure Jordan’s out of your life and that they can no longer keep you and him apart.

About two weeks pass by and Lucas notices that there seems to be a wedge driven between Jordan and you. The two of you no longer joke around as much as before when you’re together, and it’s as if there’s a sort of tension in the air whenever you’re around one another. For this, he couldn’t be more glad, his plan is working, though he’s surprised at how well it is. There must have been some other underlying factors causing this rift between the two of you other than the sweater incident, as you’ve now decided to call it.

On the other hand, you and Lucas have been getting even closer to one another. At least, over text messages. You do come to visit him every now and then during his night shifts, but it’s usually around closing time after you’ve finished working in the library. Even so, he’s grateful for every moment he gets to spend with you.

The due date to your assignment is getting closer every day, and the two of you have decided to finish it at his apartment this Saturday, which just so happens to be tomorrow evening. That means there’s less than a day left in the week before he’ll be able to make his final move, and make you his, once and for all.

He’s just at work refilling the coffee beans when he hears the bell chime above the door. Once again, he’s the only one on the floor, and he’s glad for it, for you walk in and manage to take his breath away like you always do. However, instead of wearing your usual calm expression, you seem more tense, and slightly frustrated.

“Hey,” he greets, putting the bag of coffee beans down so he can start your order, “the usual, I presume?”

“Yeah, please,” your reply is short as you go to reach for your wallet.

“Don’t worry about it, it’s on the house,” he says. “You look like you could use a pick-me-up.”

“Thanks,” comes your blunt response, forcing a smile that pains his heart.

“Is everything okay? I don’t mean to pry…” he trails off as he starts making your drink.

Anyone would be able to tell that you’re not your usual self and that something is bothering you. He only wants you to know that he’s here for you, no matter what. He will always listen to whatever you have to say and do his best to support you in whatever way he can.

You let out a sigh, chewing on your bottom lip slightly, nervously. Lucas can tell that you’re contemplating on whether or not you should tell him what’s bothering you. Luckily for him, it looks like you trust him enough now to share your worries with him, a fact that warms his heart.

“It’s just Jordan,” you say, causing him to quirks a brow at you in response, waiting for you to continue. “They keep telling me that they don’t have my sweater and that you never gave it to them. This isn’t the first time they’ve kept something of mine and not given it back after saying they never had it in the first place.”

You pause momentarily, and he has to stop the surprised look that wants to spread across his features from breaking out onto his face. This plan of his is working out even better than he could have ever imagined. So, he decides it’s time to put his high school drama classes to use.

“That’s strange, considering I did give it to them,” he frowns. “Though, now that I think about it, they were acting kind of strange when I gave it to them.”

“What do you mean?” You question, brow furrowed as you watch his hands as they pour the shot into your drink.

“Well, they kind of snatched the hoodie from my hands and flung it over their arm like it was bothering them. It almost seemed like they were annoyed that I asked them to do this. Though I mean, I’ve heard they don’t like me very much,” he chuckles slightly, handing you your now finished drink, fingers brushing ever so slightly. “Though I found it strange that they wanted to talk with me in private.”

“They did?” You ask. “That is strange.”

“Yeah,” he nods subtly.

“What did they want to talk about, if you don’t mind me asking?” There’s curiosity in your eyes, but also, suspicion. Towards him or Jordan, he cannot be too sure, but he hopes he’ll be in the clear after this.

“Uh, well, I was quite shocked but they confronted me about supposedly,” he adds air quotes to his next words for emphasis, “playing with their feelings and leading them on.”

“What?” Your jaw drops.

“I swear, I was just as surprised as you are,” he goes on to say. “They told me that my little ‘game’ I was playing with them wasn’t funny any more and that I should just ‘be honest’ with my feelings for them and stop trying to make them ‘jealous’.”

“That’s ridiculous, oh my god,” you shake your head. “I don’t want to believe they would do something like that, let alone say it. From what I know, and - no offence - Jordan hates your guts.”

“That’s what I thought, too!” He replies, almost incredulously. “But I also know they like spreading rumours about people.”

You scoff, “you could say that again.”

“I mean, I don’t mean to stir anything even more, but wasn’t there also a rumour going around that I was supposedly trying to get with them or something?” Lucas leans one hand on the counter, the other resting at his side.

“Yeah, there was,” you nod. “It was cause of that coffee you brought me that one day in class, people thought it was for them cause-“ you pause, looking slightly embarrassed, “cause they were the one who drank it.”

“Oh,” he feigns a slight pout at learning this. “Did they- did they think I forgot to use lactose free milk or something?”

“Yeah, actually,” you meet his gaze, suspicion lingering in your eyes.

“I did, in case you’re wondering, just to be on the safe side,” he adds. “I knew one of them was and I didn’t want to take a chance if the one who needed it was you. Now I know I made the right call.”

“That’s actually really considerate of you,” you flash him a small smile before shaking your head. “Anyways, that’s not the point.”

“Exactly,” he agrees. “What if they were the one who started this rumour and used that as the catalyst.”

“They were pretty adamant about me not drinking it,” you recall, one hand coming to rest on your chin in thought, eyes widening as you realize something. “Holy fuck, maybe that’s why they’ve been-“ you inhale sharply, effectively cutting yourself off, “sorry to run off like this, but I’ve got to go. Thanks again for the drink, I’ll see you tomorrow!”

Without another word, you storm out of the café, a fire now burning behind your eyes. Lucas is left there, stunned, heart racing as he can’t believe that this has actually worked. His plan is almost complete, and depending on how your talk goes with Jordan, of which he’s assuming is going to happen soon based on how you cut yourself off and stormed out of here, his plan might be complete by tomorrow evening.

A large smile breaks out across his face as he finishes wiping down all of the tables for the evening, his coworker finally coming out of the back to help him close the café. His whole body warms at the fact that tomorrow, he’ll finally be able to have you in his apartment, alone. Not to mention the fact that Jordan might finally be out of your life for good, eliminating that obstacle to your relationship before it can continue to sabotage him further than they already have. All he has to do now, is wait.

The whole afternoon the next day is spent cleaning his apartment and making sure it’s spotless for you. He makes sure he has food, drinks, anything you could possibly want for when you come over. Nothing is too much when it comes to you, and he wants to make sure he has everything he may need to make sure you’re happy and comfortable with him. This is his chance to impress you, and destroy any last remnants of him being a fuckboy from your mind. He’ll treat you right, forever and always.

Sure enough, seven o’clock rolls around and he hears a faint knock on his door. His heart nearly skips a beat in his chest, palms sweaty, as he walks over to open the door for you.

Greeting you with a small smile, he notices you seem extremely tense. As soon as you enter his apartment, you’re kicking off your shoes with a sigh as he shuts his door once more.

“Hey, let’s finish this project, yeah?” You turn to him, and he can tell that you’re drained, both physically and emotionally.

“Sure,” he nods, motioning to his living room for you to lead the way. “Uh, can I get you anything?”

“Water, please,” your response is short as you move to sit on the couch, pulling out your laptop to work on the project.

He walks back into the room a minute later with two glasses of water to see you just sitting there on his couch staring blankly at your computer screen. Placing the glass on the table in front of you, he gently takes a seat beside you, ”is everything alright?”

“Honestly?” You sigh once more, shutting your laptop and turning to look at him. “No.”

“What’s wrong?” He asks, brow furrowed in concern.

“Remember our conversation yesterday?” He nods, waiting for you to continue. “Well, I decided to confront Jordan about everything, cause everything was just a little too convenient for them, if you know what I’m saying.” Again, he nods. “We ended up getting into a huge fight, and now we’re not talking to each other. I just can’t believe they would lie to me like this.”

“What happened?” Escapes him before he can stop himself, wanting to know exactly what they told you incase he needs to cover his own ass. He’s gotten this far, and he can see the light at the end of the tunnel, there’s no way he’s slipping up now.

“Well, I told them everything we talked about, and they basically called me stupid for believing you and not them, and then said that they can’t believe I think that they stole my sweater, or that they started that rumour,” you tell him, and he listens intently to every word you have to say, reacting appropriately each time. “They kept bashing you, and honestly, that made me really upset cause you’ve been nothing but kind to me. They just keep lying, and it only looks bad on their end cause they can’t explain themselves to me properly, which I told them, then they called me stupid again, and said that I’m too gullible for my own good. Basically, they were treating me like a kid, and I couldn’t take it anymore. Like fuck, they always have something to say about everything I do, and they’re so fucking controlling, I just blew up. Then they said some things and it just spiralled out of control. I don’t need that negativity in my life.”

His eyes are wide in shock. His plan worked. It actually worked!

“I’m so sorry that this has happened to you, and that someone whom you thought was your friend would treat you like that,” he places a gentle hand on your knee for comfort and you glance down at it before looking up at him, concern written all over his features. “You don’t deserve that, and I apologize if I was the one who got you into this mess. I feel like if I wasn’t involved things wouldn’t have ended like this. I should have just given the sweater back to you.”

“No, no, it’s not your fault,” you shake your head, rubbing at your eyes lightly to clear your vision. “Something like this was bound to happen sooner or later. I’m just sorry you had to get involved like this.” You let out a frustrated grunt. “I feel like there’s just too much going on right now, and now we have to work on that fucking project cause it’s due at midnight.”

“Well, I have some news that may cheer you up,” he squeezes your knee slightly, causing you to look at his face once more in question. “I already finished our project last night. Well, it was like, three in the morning, but I figured you could use a relaxing evening given the conversation we had yesterday”

“You did?” You look at him with eyes shining with gratitude and wonder, and fuck does he ever just want to lean in and kiss you.

“I did,” he confirms with a small smile.

“Lucas, I can’t thank you enough,” he can visibly see you relax, as if a weight has been lifted off of your shoulders just from this one act alone.

“I can order us a pizza or something and we can just relax tonight and watch movies if you want,” he’s hoping you say yes and don’t just decide to leave after learning you don’t need to finish your assignment.

“Sounds good to me,” you agree. “I could use some relaxation time, if you know what I mean.”

The wink you send him has his body tensing slightly, heart skipping a beat in his chest. Are you hinting at something else? Something more? Whatever it is, he’ll be happy to oblige.

“Oh, I hear you,” he smirks.

“Anyways, what movie would you like to watch?” You ask, putting your laptop down and leaning further into the couch, getting comfortable.

You spend the next twenty minutes deciding on what movie to watch, the two of you laughing and cracking jokes the whole time. He’s noticed you’ve relaxed even more now the more time that passed, and for that, he couldn’t be more grateful. If he allows himself to indulge in his fantasies, he envisions this as your first date night of many.

By the time the second movie starts, he’s ordered the both of you a pizza, of which now rests on the table in front of you. About halfway through the movie, he notices you shiver slightly.

“You okay?”

“Yeah,” you mumble, “just a bit cold.”

Fuck, the only blanket he has is on his bed and it’s the one thing he didn’t wash today.

“You can borrow one of my sweaters if you’d like,” he offers, eyes flashing with something you don’t quite catch.

“Damn, at least ask me on a date first before letting me borrow your clothes,” you joke, giggling as you move to stand up.

Butterflies erupt in his stomach, a feeling he’s only rarely felt before, but a feeling he wants to feel again, with you.

“Fine then,” he notices you tense slightly at his words as he leans forwards slightly to stare at you intently, “would you like to go out with me sometime?”

You chuckle nervously, your own heart skipping a beat in your chest. You won’t deny, you’ve always thought Lucas was attractive, you just never thought you were his type. As far as you know, he doesn’t ask anyone out, so why you? Why now?

“I was kidding,” you try and brush his question off, not thinking he’s being serious.

“I’m not,” comes his immediate reply, and you notice how intently he’s staring at you, making your breath hitch in your throat.

Fuck it, “sure, why not?”

The smile you send him sends him over the moon. His plan actually worked! He nearly has to pinch himself, for this is like a dream come true, and soon, you’ll be all his, and his alone.

“So, uh, which room is it?” Your question has a million thoughts running through his head, causing him to nearly lose his composure until he realizes you’re just asking where you can find his sweaters.

“Down the hall on the right, in the closet,” he replies, willing his heart rate to calm down. “Take your pick.”

“Sweet, thanks,” you smile, heading off in the direction he’s told you.

Once you’ve arrived at his room, you slowly open the door, noting how clean and tidy his room is. The faint scent of jasmine lingers in the air as you walk towards his closet, opening the door and looking over the array of hoodies he has. As you’re riffling through them, a familiar looking one catches your eye. Immediately, you’re tearing it off the hanger, confusion written all over your face.

In your hands, you hold your missing sweater, or at least, you think it’s your hoodie. Same size, shape, make, everything. You’re about to question it further when you remember Lucas telling you that he had a similar hoodie to the one you lost. This must be the one he’s talking about.

Immediately, your shoulders relax, breathing out a sigh of relief. There’s no way he would have lied to you about everything, now, would he? You trust him enough not to linger on these thoughts for too long, instead, slipping the hoodie over your body and smiling at the familiar warmth it brings you. You only wish you could get your own back soon.

Walking back into the living room, Lucas swears he stops breathing as soon as he sees you. Luckily for him, you miss the brief panic that flashes through his eyes.

“You know, when you said you had a similar hoodie, I didn’t think you meant you had the exact same one,” you joke, sitting back down beside him on the couch. “How come I’ve never seen you wear it.”

He laughs, “I only use it for special occasions.”

“I see,” you nod.

“It looks good on you,” he says, and he’s thanking every star he decided to wash it today.

“Thanks,” you giggle, and just like every time, it’s like music to his ears.

A silence settles back over the two of you as you continue to watch the second movie. He’s already made a promise to himself not to let you leave tonight; he finally has you, and he’s not letting you go so easily. However, with the way that your head lulls onto his shoulder near the end of the movie, he doesn’t think he’ll need to work too hard to make you stay.

He looks down at your sleeping form, hand coming up to carefully stroke the side of your cheek. Shifting slightly so that you’ll be more comfortable, he wraps an arm around you, pulling you even closer into him and hearing you hum in content. This time, it’s your turn to shift, and he freezes, thinking he’s woken you up. Instead, you bury your head deeper into his side, one hand coming to rest on his chest while your one leg tangles with his own, your thigh dangerously close to his hips.

Exhaling shakily, he wills himself to calm down, not wanting to ruin this moment, and revelling in it while it lasts. All he knows, is that he’s in for one long night.

#yandere kpop #yandere au #yandere nct #yandere wayv #yandere lucas #yandere yukhei #yandere #yandere nct u #nct scenario #nct u scenario #wayv scenario #super m scenario #yandere super m #Lucas scenario #kpop #Kpop au #kpop scenario #au

640 notes · View notes

penguintransporter · 3 years

Text

Tiny Clouds (Serge Gnabry oneshot)

You need to ban me from here 😂 I don’t know if it’s the fact that I am on my holidays, or if it’s my mum’s homecooked food, but I have been writing and updating more than ever before. Anyway, you should all thank @disneydaddyevans for giving me the idea to write this little piece that is so cheesy, but I couldn’t help myself. Inspired by his fashion sense and the overall cuteness that the man oozes. Read, heart, reblog, and tell me what you think about it. Also, I wasn’t sure if I should use to name for my OC or just “Y/N”, so I stuck with the way I usually write.

“Max… Max—Maximillian,” Dolores hissed quietly, stopping dead in her tracks, barely fifty meters away from where they were heading. “That,” she pointed her index finger at the outside of the Museum of Urban and Contemporary Art with a horror-stricken face, “it doesn’t look like a regular exhibition opening. Look at all the press. Are you sure they will let me come in wearing this?”

“There is nothing wrong with your outfit, Lola,” her friend replied, using her nickname – a deep chuckle escaping his throat. She couldn’t help but glance down at her attire, narrowing her eyes at the worn-out jeans and a woolly pullover she had knitted for herself, some two years ago. It was already losing its shape and growing lint on several spots.

When Maximilian asked if she would like to join him for an exhibition opening, Lola agreed without thinking twice, not expecting to be thrown into the middle of what seemed to be a huge media fuss. If she was being frank, she could have googled what the exhibition was about or what the artist’s name was, but with her long shifts at work and three papers due for her night courses at the university, Lola completely forgot to do so.

“If you say so,” she mumbled back, glancing once again at her outfit – eyes narrowing at the stubborn stain on her Converse high-tops. For a moment she contemplated licking her thumb and trying to rub the dark spot away, but she decided against it once she realised that it was highly unhygienic and probably a very weird thing to do in front of all the people that mingled around her.

It wasn’t like she hated or didn’t like fashion – on contrary, she thought it was fun, but Lola found comfort in being practical rather than being stylish, and the older she got, the more overwhelmed she felt with the fast pace of fashion and trends in general. There were too many terms, too many weird combinations being pushed in the foreground, so she decided that it would be the best for her if she stood on the sidelines of it all like a spectator rather than participant.

“I am being honest,” Max added as she caught up with him and they slowly made their way towards the entrance – camera flashes that tried to capture very important people hurting Lola’s eyes. “Moreover, I think that jumper is incredibly cute with its tiny clouds. Or are those sheep?” Max asked, grinning down at her as he adjusted the collar on his trench-coat.

“Tiny clouds,” Lola remarked, “better than your Inspector Gadget coat though, if you ask me,” she joked back, making her friend laugh out loud before he placed his arm around her shoulders and pulled her into the crowd.

The main exhibition room wasn’t as packed as Lola had expected it to be, and once they were ushered inside by an artist friend of Max, they made their way around it - slow-paced and without any rush or pressure. They stopped ever so often to read the description, comment or even chuckle on some of the art pieces that they didn’t find very interesting.

Lola had visited the museum only a handful of times before this, but whenever she was here she enjoyed the look and feel of it. From the minimalistic approach to the main rooms and furniture, to the small and narrow hallways that led to different rooms with unique art exhibitions and graffiti on the wall.

“Maximilian!” a deep, mature voice called out from across the large room, and Lola reflexively turned her head in the direction of it before seeing a tall and a lanky man in a pressed suit trousers and white button down striding towards them. She could vaguely recognise his face as one of Max’s artist friends, but she couldn’t remember his name. “Maximilian,” he repeated as he stepped closer, blocking Lola’s view of the art installation in front of them, forcing her to look away from it, “there is someone I want you to meet,” he breathed out as both, Max and Lola curiously peered at him. “He doesn’t have a lot of time, but he plays for your favourite team, so I thought you’d be happy to meet him.”

“Maximilian, this is Serge. Serge, this is Maximilian, and…,” the artist friend trailed off, looking down at Lola with an awkward smile, “sorry dear, but I don’t remember your name.”

Lola smiled back nervously, shifting on her feet a little. “Dolores,” she answered, looking first at the man in front of her before glancing at the good-looking athlete only to find him looking back at her curiously, “or Lola for short. Nice to meet you.”

“It’s lovely to meet both of you,” Serge replied politely, sticking both of his hands in the pockets of his wide trousers, and Lola couldn’t help but glance at his well-put outfit that looked very expensive and taken care of. “Are you an artist too?” Serge asked looking in Maximillian’s direction.

“No, no,” Max replied, mimicking Serge’s posture, “just enthusiast. By the way, great season with the team...”

Next to them, Lola was wringing the exhibition brochure she picked up on the entrance in her sweaty palms - bits of the paper sticking to her skin. She wasn’t shy or easily intimidated by other people, but there was something about being in the crowd that made one stick out like a sore thumb with her outfit. It was turning her into a nervous wreck even if she didn’t want that.

Having Serge Gnabry in front of her didn’t help either.

“And what about you, Lola?”

Lola felt her heartbeat quicken at the sound of Serge’s voice saying her name, and when she looked up at him, slightly confused, he had a gentle smile on his face, patiently waiting for her answer. His brown eyes were focused on her face and her eyes, and she suddenly felt at loss of words.

“Lola is not an artist either, but an avid knitter instead,” Max interjected with a grin, and Lola looked away from Serge’s eyes and up at her friend – her eyes narrowing a little. “She’s once knitted an entire winter scarf on her way to Hamburg,” he added as Lola felt the heat rise to her cheeks, but she managed to push it away casually.

“It was a nice scarf, though,” Lola sheepishly smiled, feeling the insides of her stomach flip excitedly when Serge chuckled before the silence fell upon the three of them. To keep her thoughts straight, she looked down at her smudged Converse, knowing that Serge probably waited for her to elaborate or keep the conversation going. The only problem was that her mind was blank, her palms sweaty, and all the words she wanted to say seemed to be stuck inside her throat. “I real—really enjoy knitti—,”

“—Serge!” a middle-aged woman wearing a shapeless dress and thick, white-rimmed glasses approached them in a hurry, interrupting Lola in the middle of her sentence. “We have Thibaut from Revver magazine outside. It would be lovely if you could just answer few questions for him.” The woman sent an apologetic smile towards Lola, and Lola only smiled back weakly, not really knowing what else to do.

She looked away to mask her disappointed for ruining her chance of talking to Serge, not noticing the lingering gaze he gave her before he walked away.

An hour into the evening, Lola found herself walking along one of the walls covered in graffiti on her own after Max excused himself to go outside for a “much needed smoke”. Rather than just standing alone and waiting for her friend to come back, Lola continued to walk along the painted walls before seeing another room that was adjacent to the main room, and which seemed to be empty.

Smiling at the several people who quietly talked among themselves outside, Lola pushed her way inside, quickly being mesmerized by the colours and style of the art that occupied the tiny space she was in. It was a collection of the tall yet narrow murals – each one describing a different story that captivated Lola’s curiosity, and she found herself forgetting about the time.

“You don’t like to talk much, do you?”

Lola looked in the direction of the voice before shyly smiling once she realised it was Serge who stood behind her. Quickly, she looked away, feeling her cheeks redden at his words. He moved closer, stepping mere few meters away from her before interlacing his fingers behind his back as he observed the same mural as she did – his lips curled into small smile.

Lola breathed out a short breath before opening her mouth to speak. “It’s actually difficult to shut me up once I get started, but I easily get intimidated around people who…,” she trailed off, unsure in how to phrase her ridiculous insecurities, “nevermind,” she finished, glancing towards Serge for a brief second.

“Are you intimidated by flesh and blood, Lola?” he asked before stopping for a second, “That’s your name, right?”

She nodded, stepping closer to the wall, reaching out to touch it, as if that would help her figure out what kind of materials did they use for it.

“Flesh and blood in trendy, expensive clothes. I will be honest with you,” Lola shook her head a little, pointing at the large museum room where the actual exhibition was presented, “I felt so out of place over there, so I came here.”

“Well, maybe they are expensive,” Serge commented with an amused smirk, “but how many of us are actually wearing a knitted pullover we made ourselves. That’s the real style, if you ask me.”

Lola felt the warmth evade her face yet again as she moved away from the wall, straightening her back and looking at him. “How do you know I knitted it?”

“Pure guess,” he shrugged nonchalantly, “Did I guess right?”

“Yeah,” Lola admitted, “And these are tiny clouds, by the way, not sheep,” she quickly added making Serge chuckle a little. “It’s the confidence and courage,” she muttered, and Serge muttered a small ‘mhmm’, urging her to continue. “I wish I had the courage to experiment a bit more. For example, I like what you are wearing. It’s very,” Lola stopped for a moment, thinking of the word to use for his immaculate outfit, “…fashionable.”

Serge laughed a little at her words, and she curiously peered up at him, waiting for him to speak.

“I don’t think there is anything wrong with what you are wearing,” he responded, looking down at her, “but here…” he trailed off as he turned around to face her before untying the neckerchief he was wearing around his neck and holding it out for her. “May I?” he asked, taking a step closer, and Lola felt her heart start beating faster because of his proximity but she nodded slowly. Serge nodded as well before putting the scarf around her neck, tying it in a loose knot. “There you go,” he mumbled.

Lola smiled, looking down at his hands as he adjusted the ends of the scarf, folding them so that they sat nicely against the curve of her neck.

“Thanks,” she mumbled, touching the neckerchief with her fingers – the silky material soft against her skin.

“Now you’re wearing something fashionable,” Serge commented, emphasizing the word ‘fashionable’ with air-quotes.

“Fashionable, I guess,” Lola smirked, “but you should take it back. It feels so wrong to wear it,” she added with a small and nervous laugh.

“Wear it tonight, and you can give it back to me some other time,” Serge replied, sticking his hands in the pockets of his loose trousers, turning around so that he was facing the wall again. “That’s if you want to meet up, of course.”

Lola was quiet for a moment, trying to stop the butterflies in her stomach from going crazy, but she couldn’t stop the smile that made its way on her face.

“I do,” she answered, moving so that she was standing next to him – her eyes trying to focus on the tiny details on the mural. “I do want to meet up.”

They stood next to each other in silence for a few seconds – neither of them looking away from the wall. “Friday maybe? Sunday afternoon works too. We don’t have to dress up.”

“Friday works for me,” Lola answered, “but if we wait on Sunday you might get a pair of knitted mittens as a thank you gift for making me look,” she stopped to raise her hands in air-quotes, “fashionable.”

“Only if they come with tiny clouds,” he stated, looking at her at the same time as she looked up at him.

“If you want,”

Serge nodded – his eyes never leaving hers. “Then it’s Sunday afternoon.”

“It is,” Lola nodded.

“Perfect.”

Thank you for reading, and this really needs some editing. I apologise.

#serge gnabry #bayern munich #football fanfic #football fanfiction #football imagine #serge gnabry imagine #serge gnabry fanfiction #football oneshot #bayern munich fanfiction #german nt

42 notes · View notes

forhereyesonlyyy · 3 years

Text

(i) lean on me. // gfriend, cyn. // one-shot.

in which you were feared by everyone in your school due to your violent nature, but one curious girl just can't stay away from you.

word count: 7.0k

author's note: i would like to apologize for the radio silence... but anyway, here she is! my favorite girl, yuju! 🥺 i didn't expect this to be so long so this will have several parts 😆 part two will be posted next week so make sure to stick around for that if you want to see more! i hope you guys enjoy reading this! btw, i did a lot of changes while i was writing this so if you see any strange mistakes, that’s me not proofreading properly,,,,

tags (overall): high school au, slow burn, angst, fluff, enemies to friends to lovers.

warnings (overall): violence, injury, bullying.

next: (ii) lean on me.

You stared at your reflection in the mirror, staring deeply at your right arm that was wrapped in a cast. It has been weeks since your little incident, and you’ve told both your parents and your doctor that you feel fine but they still advised you to wear the cast just in case you ‘get into trouble’ again. You rolled your eyes hearing your older brother’s stern voice calling you an ‘immature, reckless brat’ in your head. It’s not like you were made of glass. Hell, the reason you got injured in the first place is because you tried to prove that you weren’t made of glass. It was indeed stupid but at least you’re not the one still sitting idly in a hospital room.

Just as you came out of the restroom for female students, the bell rang throughout the halls, indicating the start of the day. Fortunately, your locker was just in front of the restroom and it didn’t take you long to walk to your first class since it was only a few doors away. You could feel several pairs of eyes on you as you made your way to your usual seat which was right in the middle of the room.

A kind soul pulls out the chair for you and you raise your head to see Jung Eunha, the school sweetheart, smiling at you. “Welcome back, (Y/N). Good to see you again.” She said. Now, you and Eunha weren’t the closest schoolmates, but you’ve shared a couple of conversations before. She was one of the only people you would willingly hang out with for a whole weekend, and that says a lot since you’re known to mostly keep to yourself. Eunha is really the only one who was genuinely nice to you in the school, and unlike most, she’s not completely terrified of you.

“Thanks and uh, you too.” You said as you sat down on the chair. The teacher wasn’t present yet, he always takes too much time in the staff room and unknowingly allows his first class to cause havoc for the first ten minutes of class. Eunha sits near the back with her lovely girlfriend and her self-proclaimed sister-in-law who were complete polar opposites. You pay them no mind, they’re not that important to you. You were pretty sure that Eunha’s girlfriend hates you, for obvious reasons, and the sister-in-law is just not into troublemakers.

It was a shame. Kim Yewon was cute.

You still felt eyes on you and if it weren’t for your teacher suddenly walking inside the classroom, you probably would’ve picked a fight and either ended up in the principal’s office or the infirmary, again. This time though, you managed to control yourself and keep your eyes forward. Looks like those anger management ‘classes’ weren’t a waste of your time after all.

“It seems like today is the day of warm welcomes! (Y/N) is back after her well-deserved recovery break and we have a new student joining us,” The teacher says enthusiastically. His comic-worthy optimism has always pushed the wrong buttons, but today you were more annoyed that everyone is in your business. It’s like they’ve never seen a girl deck someone and win. “Come in. I promise these kids don’t bite.”

“If you’re an idiot, that could be arranged.” Eunha’s girlfriend, Kim Sojung, mutters to which everyone who heard chuckles at. You hear Eunha smack the taller girl lightly, but she couldn’t help but giggle too. It’s true. You lean your back on your chair, trying to relax since you felt a little too uncomfortable with your casted arm. You didn’t know how to work around it, where the hell should I even rest it at?

Your attention was soon stolen by the not-so-subtle chorus of ‘wow’s and the obvious atmosphere change in the classroom. You lift your eyes from your arm to the front and standing there was this unfamiliar girl clad in pink, black, and white. Her lustrous black hair sits on top of her shoulders, reaching just nearly below her breasts. She was wearing socks that extended to her knees and white shoes with heels that made her taller than she already looked.

Jesus, she was pretty. Like really pretty. Your mouth was half open as your eyes shamelessly roamed this stranger’s figure. Other than her shining orbs, there was just one more thing that stood out to you.

This new student shared the same casted arm as you, but at least it wasn’t on a stupid arm sling like yours. And she still looked beautiful despite the injury. She also just looked at you and smiled, which caused you to suddenly force yourself to stare down at your desk, suddenly finding the cover of your textbook interesting.

“Would you kindly introduce yourself to your new friends?” The teacher says, gesturing to the countless pairs of intrigued eyes focused on the tall girl at the front.

“My name is Yuju,” You slowly lift your head and oh, were you not prepared to find this girl staring intently at you. She wasn’t hiding her interest in you very well either. Some students at the front have allowed themselves to follow the new student’s gaze and were surprised to find out that they were on you of all people. It was like she was telling you her name instead of the whole class. You awkwardly turn your head somewhere else, it was too early in the morning for you to deal with weirdos. “Glad to be here.” The girl in the front said.

“And we’re happy to have you,” The teacher scans his classroom for a vacant seat and finds one right next to the window. It was three seats away to your left, thank goodness. “You can sit right there, in front of Jung Chaeyeon. Chaeyeon, please raise your hand.”

Yuju smiles kindly at Chaeyeon and walks towards the seat without another word, politely greeting her other classmates on the way. You intentionally put your attention into something else, but that didn’t stop Yuju from greeting you and smiling at you. Not even thirty-minutes in this classroom and she’s already on my ‘avoid forever’ list. That’s a new record. I’m impressed, new girl.

“Damn, I guess you’re not completely deprived of game after all,” The girl sitting behind you, Jung Yerin was her name as far as you cared. You shoot her a confused look. You genuinely did not know what that meant enough to get offended. “I don’t know if you noticed but that girl totally got into you as soon as she spotted your admittedly pretty face.”

You avert your gaze to the girl in question. Yuju was chatting with Chaeyeon, you guessed that they were going to be getting along pretty well. Amidst her small talk with the eye candy right behind her, Yuju managed to turn her head a little towards your direction and she winked before going back to talking with Chaeyeon.

She winked. At you. In front of everybody! Your mouth fell open at the sheer lack of shame of this new student. (As if you wouldn’t have done the same if she hadn’t rendered you speechless first.) Who the hell does she think she is?!

“Careful, (Y/N). I don’t want to lose you to the dark side too. Don’t fall in love!” Yerin exaggeratedly shakes your shoulders, faking panic and desperation in her voice.

You rolled your eyes, “Shut up.”

It was lunch time and normally, you would be wandering the hallways looking for some unlucky freshmen to pick on, but not today. You were sitting in a nearly empty classroom with several students who often stirred up trouble wherever they went. Your kind of people, but they were way too boring and standard for you so you never really hang out with them.

Technically, you weren’t a stranger to the detention supervisor. You’ve been in her ‘punishment�� room more than your own classes. Her way of torturing the troublemakers is by forcing them to do childish tasks that are supposed to be relaxing and therapeutic. For a long time, all the exercise has done for you is to annoy the living hell out of you until you were nearly pulling all of your hair out, but you’ve found a way to have fun. If it weren’t for detention, you would’ve never found coloring enjoyable.

“Aw, who knew you had a talent for coloring?” Jung Yerin emerges from behind you and you couldn’t help but roll your eyes, having forgotten that she was indeed here as well. Yerin wasn’t nearly as bad as you, she just liked pulling pranks and messing with the wrong people, that would be the teachers. You’ve heard that she was trying to impress one of the cool girls, Hwang SinB was her name, but you couldn’t care less.

“Girls, finish your task first and then you can chat.” The supervisor said, her eyes not even leaving the novel in her hands. Yerin sits back down on her seat, crossing her arms over her chest and staring at the clock sitting in the front of the classroom. You quietly continued finishing the rest of the page on the coloring book. Time always seemed to move slowly in this particular classroom but you adjusted to it pretty well. You weren’t sure about Yerin though, she always wanted to be doing something. It was impossible for her to stay still.

And that was exactly why she threw a balled up paper in your desk.

The supervisor didn’t seem to notice, she was way too engaged in her novel. You threw a glare towards Yerin, but she didn’t even flinch. Now, you don’t really get angry when you try to scare someone and it doesn’t work, it just makes you feel irritated. Because that’s not the same as getting angry, right?

Can we get out of here right now was written on the paper. You wrote a quick stop bothering me with red crayon and threw the paper behind you, hitting Yerin directly in the forehead. Upon reading your message, Yerin sighs deeply and presses her head against her desk. It was going to be a long lunch time.

“Excuse me,” A now familiar voice manages to steal your attention from the coloring book and when you looked at the direction of the door, you saw the face you’ve been trying to avoid since that eventful morning. Yuju stands by the door, seemingly surprised to see you sitting inside the room. You don’t exactly know why, but you couldn’t keep your eyes off of the tall girl. When you cocked your eyebrow and hardened your eyes, Yuju switches her gaze from you to the supervisor. You could hear a faint whistle coming from the back. It wasn’t Yerin. “I was told that you would be the one to show me where my locker is?” Yuju asked.

The supervisor closed her novel and nodded, “Ah, I’m assuming you’re our newest student then! Follow me.” She said, standing up from her chair and grabbing a single sticky note from one of the drawers in her desk. Before trailing behind the supervisor, Yuju once again looks at you and flashes you a tight-lipped smile before walking away.

“She has a nice body, don’t you think?” Yerin asks. You ignore your classmate to dwell on your own thoughts. You were getting pretty annoyed by the attention this new student was giving you. You haven’t stopped thinking about how she literally did not even hide her interest in you earlier in the morning, so now everyone is just looking at you more than ever.

The fact that you tend to get flustered around someone who has the hots for you is not unknown information to everyone as well, so now they can tease you to no end, and that just makes your blood boil. You had little to no control of your temper and often thought that violence is the answer to everything, but you weren’t completely heartless! Of course you’d be a blubbering mess when someone makes it obvious that they like you.

But you don’t know a single thing about Yuju, so you weren’t even sure if she was being serious or not. If this is her way of embarrassing me then I’m not gonna be so nice.

“If you won’t date her, then can I?” Yerin snaps you out of your thoughts. She was now sitting on the chair beside you, and you’ve just noticed that she was wearing this shit-eating grin that you hated so much.

You barely stopped yourself from throwing crayons at her direction, “Seriously, shut up.”

“Hello,” Oh, fuck me. “I’m Yuju.”

It was nearly time for the next round of classes to start. What the hell is this girl doing here?

You slammed your locker shut and leaned your shoulder on it, you winced slightly but you recovered quick enough for Yuju to not even notice it, “I’m aware. What do you want?” You hoped that your tone would drive her away. You really didn’t want to help her, you just wanted to go to class.

Instead of coming up with a dumb excuse to leave as you had initially expected, Yuju only looked as if she had won the lottery, having your attention and all. She couldn’t stop herself from smiling and you just wanted to get out of there. You came up with the conclusion that this girl just does not know enough about you to be scared, or maybe she’s just plain stupid and persistent.

“Could you show me where Mr. Lee’s English class is?” Yuju asked. She was holding a piece of paper in her hand, which you assumed was her schedule. You find yourself a little confused. This girl could’ve just walked around the hallways until she found the right room. Or she could have asked one of the teachers to show her around! Why would she— wait.

You look at this girl and her charming smile and realize that wow, she was really bad at subtlety. This is her way of getting me to be alone with her and talking to me? It wasn’t the oldest trick in the book, you admit, but it gets the job done. Probably.

Not with you, though. You’d never give her the impression that you were interested. Because you really weren’t.

“It’s this way.” You said, turning around and walking away from the lockers.

Yuju quietly follows you as you lead her to one of the school’s infamous areas, the science hallway. Of course, Yuju doesn’t know a thing about the school yet so she doesn’t know that you were leading her to nowhere. Mr. Lee’s English class was on the other side of the building. A part of you just didn’t want to go all the way over there, and you also just wanted to mess with this new girl.

Yuju doesn’t seem to notice anything strange, she was just admiring the scenery beyond the window. It was just the garden. Obviously the garden would be seen from the science building, how convenient. You briefly look over your shoulder to see if Yuju was starting to become aware of what you were trying to do, but she was completely mesmerized by the field of flowers below.

Now I kinda feel bad… but I also don’t care.

“You can find it somewhere around here,” You gestured to the hallway filled with giant lab rooms. You looked at the taller girl beside you and yeah, she was completely clueless. It nearly made you crazy how much Yuju trusted you with something like this. There was no way she never felt like she was going to be kidnapped or killed while being led to this place. “I’m late. Knock yourself out in your English class. See you never.” You muttered before walking back to the opposite direction.

Not even halfway through the hallway, you hear Yuju calling for you, “Wait.” Her voice was like a whisper, but you hear it loud and clear. You stopped in your tracks, waiting for Yuju to continue.

“What’s your name?” Yuju asked, pulling on the ends of her skirt anxiously. You find it hard to believe that none of the gossips in the school has told Yuju about you and your unpleasant behavior, but seeing that she was eager to follow you without an ounce of hesitation, you could believe it too.

Well, (Y/N), let’s find out just how willing she is to keep her guard down around you.

You started walking back towards Yuju with your chin slightly tilted up. You cracked your good knuckle, it was a form of intimidation. It usually worked. You had no doubt that you looked like an idiot instead of a monster because of your injury, but seeing Yuju slowly become more and more uncomfortable tells you that it’s working somehow.

Eventually, you were standing right in front of Yuju, leaving almost no space for God. She smelled like fresh strawberries and mint. Yuju’s eyes were darting everywhere from your eyes, to your nose, to your lips. You couldn’t help but smirk. So she is scared, that’s hot.

“(Y/N).” You said, running your tongue across your upper lip before turning around and finally leaving. You didn’t look back. Somehow, you just knew that you left Yuju a blushing mess after that stunt you pulled.

And you were right.

“(Y/N),” There was fifteen minutes before the first classes started and you found yourself standing in front of the detention supervisor’s desk. She was waiting by your locker when you arrived, and you just knew that Yuju was the one behind this. I guess she’s got guts after all. “I’m very disappointed in you. After the countless hours you’ve spent in this classroom, I thought you’d have developed a less foul behavior, but I guess I was mistaken.”

The supervisor shakes her head. She irritated you so much. “You’re not my mother, you know.” You replied.

She ignores you, “Yuju was thirty minutes late to her English class yesterday after you dragged her to the wrong place. I know your main source of entertainment is to mess with your peers but this was taking it too far.” The supervisor said.

You couldn’t help but laugh, “What does that even mean? So what if I tricked her? I do it to everyone else and you don’t give me much shit for it, what’s so different now?”

“In case you hadn’t noticed, Yuju is injured too,” You couldn’t find words to spit back. You had forgotten about that. “I told her to come to you if she needed help because I assumed that being around someone who shared your pain, and someone who seemed like a decent person, would allow you to stop being so difficult all the time.” The supervisor confessed, sighing deeply. You stared at the fake plant sitting on her desk quietly. You wondered why you hadn’t stormed out of the classroom yet.

Whoa, do I actually feel bad?!

“Please stop talking as if you really know what happened with me,” You spoke calmly, not wanting anything to get out of hand so early in the morning. “That girl and I do not ‘share the same pain’. Her injury is so much more simpler than you think.”

You walked towards the door, ready to leave and forget this specific event forever, but the supervisor’s voice stops you. “Apologize to Yuju, okay?”

“Fine.” You replied without much thought before exiting the classroom.

“You snitched on me.”

Yuju jumps at the sound of your chilling voice. She turns away from her locker, which you now just realized was right next to yours unfortunately, and faces you with confusion evident on her face. It annoyed you. You were starting to lose patience after that encounter with the supervisor and it was only seven fifty-five in the morning. And the fact that Yuju still hasn’t caught on to what you were implying after you’ve given her a second to do so makes your blood boil even more.

Now you really needed to control yourself.

Taking a deep breath, you clenched your good fist and slowly stretched it out as you exhaled. You narrowed your eyes at the taller girl once again and spoke softly, “About yesterday. To the supervisor.”

Yuju shakes her head, “Ms. Kwon? No, I didn’t. I never said a word to anyone. I think she figured that out on her own.” She replied. She smiles at everyone that passes by, and bows her head to any teachers that she sees. If it was any other person, you would be scoffing at how pretentious they were, but you noticed that Yuju was just genuinely polite, so you didn’t bother to comment on it.

It just occurred to you that you hadn’t replied, but truthfully, you didn’t know what to say with the new information. Why am I even staying here? This is a waste of my time. I gotta get to class.

“Okay, well, just trying to make sure you’re not getting too brave.” You said and walked away, not even bothering to bring any of what you might need for the class. You could just ask Yerin for anything anyway. She may not look like it, but she’s actually really smart. Maybe she’s learning something from constantly hanging out with Yewon and her little group of kiss asses.

“Can I walk to class with you?” Yuju asks, although she had already caught up to you. That look in her eyes was back. The one that makes her look like she had just found the greatest treasure in the world. You don’t exactly know why this girl is still sticking around you after what you did, and you wished you could tell her off, you really did, but something about that look was stopping you.

“What the hell is your deal?” was the only thing you could say at the moment. As far as you’re concerned, that was as close as you can get to telling Yuju off. The two of you stop walking in the middle of the hallway, just staring at each other as if your life depended on it. And because of that, you didn’t see the wave of students coming towards you.

Before you knew it, you were being pushed into the wall. No, that was wrong. You were being pushed into Yuju as the horde of students passed by. Yuju’s back was already pressed against the wall, and with all your might, you try not to move your head forward because if you did, you’d be kissing your newest enemy.

But you couldn’t deny that Yuju was so much prettier up close. As you stared up at her, you could clearly see how her eyes slowly absorb every single detail of your face and when she stops at your lips, pauses, and looks back up at you as if to let you know of her intention, your heart skips a beat.

What is wrong with me?

“Ain’t that a pretty sight,” As if on cue, the literal Devil makes her entrance. Sojung stands behind you with a smug look on her face, and beside her stood Hwang SinB, her partner-in-crime, who shared the same said smug look on her face. “I think we got our school’s hottest new couple, after me and Eunha of course, what do you think Bi?” Sojung teases, nudging her best friend in the arm.

“I don’t know, Sojung. Maybe if (Y/N) cleans up her act then she would be perfect for our innocent little Yuju, but I guess they’re good the way they are now.” SinB joined in, grinning. You felt your ears heating up with all the teasing and you continued walking along the hallway without a word, making Sojung and SinB laugh from where they were standing.

If only your other arm was working… and if only Eunha wasn’t your friend, you probably would’ve pulled out a strand of Sojung’s hair or two.

“Are you okay? I hope you didn’t crush your arm back there.” Of fucking course, she’s still here. Yuju stops you just before you both reach the door of your first class. A lot of students were already trickling inside the classroom with only five minutes left until lessons start and since Yuju has wasted so much of your time, now you just feel like skipping the whole period and have some time for yourself.

“I’m fine,” You replied in a monotone voice. Yuju doesn’t seem convinced although you were telling a half-truth. Sure your arm was throbbing a little but it doesn’t hurt that bad. You sighed deeply, just wanting this morning to finally be over. “Could you leave me alone now? I don’t have time to play with you today.” And with that, you made your way inside the classroom without another word. You spot Yerin sitting on her seat, waving at you and frantically gesturing for you to hurry and come over.

Finding no other choice, you walked towards your seat and almost immediately, Yerin pulled you down. “The streets are saying that you and Yuju did a little something in front of everybody earlier, is that true?!” She says excitedly.

“By ‘streets’ you mean these loudmouths who are so bored that they stick their noses up in someone else’s business,” You gestured to your classmates. Those who heard threw a dirty look towards you but you ignored them, they were the kind of people who cowered in fear with one look from you so you were sure that they wouldn't actually try to grab you or talk back at you, that made you feel powerful. Yerin nods at your statement. “Nothing happened.” You said as you swiped the notebook on top of Yerin’s desk.

“Dude, that’s mine,” Yerin complains. She tries to snatch it back, but you were fast to turn around and place it at your desk. “I really preferred it when you had two hands because then I could punch you and get away with it.” The girl behind you says, officially giving up and allows you to borrow her notebook.

You grin, although Yerin can’t see it, “I prefer me with two hands too because that would mean that I can wrestle you to death.” You said. You were pretty sure that Yerin already had the whole lesson covered anyway. You have no doubt that she spends most of her free time getting ahead of everybody else so she can sleep while classes are going. I wish I had that much dedication.

While reading your friend’s notes, you felt a chill run down your spine suddenly. It was a weird thing your body does, it was like a warning. Someone with devious plans to take me down is looking at me and if it’s Sojung… then I’m sorry, Eunha!

You slowly turn your head to the direction of where you felt your ‘enemy’ was and lo and behold, Yuju was sitting prettily in her chair staring at you with nothing but the look of an absolute lovestruck person in her face. When she realized that she was just caught staring, she scrambled to find something to do but ultimately failed. You couldn’t help but giggle to yourself, what an idiot.

You feel Yerin lean close to your ear, “You will never admit it so I’m gonna say it. Her charms are really working on you, huh?” She teased, her smile increasing bit by bit when she saw how red your ears have gotten.

“Yerin, I swear, sh—”

“Shut up? No, thank you.”

Your first class was math, and as if that wasn’t enough to drive you crazy early in the morning, your second class was science. Now you really felt like skipping classes. You thought about inviting Yerin, but felt that you needed to be alone and plus, you’d never give her the chance to tease you about how you’re slowly adjusting to her presence all the time. You hated how she is always talking about Yuju though, and the way she was talking about the new student rubbed you the wrong way.

You shake your head at your thoughts. Everybody thinks she’s hot and I don’t give them shit for it. Yerin is Yerin! She’s always talking about girls. Still though, Yuju—

“Oof.”

A strong force nearly knocks you down on the ground, but you manage to regain your balance in time and stay up. You glared at the poor soul that dared to cross your path, but you immediately soften up at the sight before you. It was Yuju, rubbing her behind after she got knocked down. Several textbooks were on the floor and you realized that it was probably your fault that this happened since you were so lost in your thoughts.

“The hell are you doing here?” You say instead of apologizing like a normal person. You clench your good fist, refusing to let yourself succumb to the guilt that was slowly creeping up inside you. Yuju looked surprised to see you. She takes a second or two to process what was going on before she finally blurts out a reply.

“I needed textbooks for my classes. I was just on my way back to Ms. Kwon to have her check them out for me in the library so I can use them tomorrow.” Yuju said, her cheeks beginning to get pink because of her embarrassing position. You looked around, it was empty, not a soul in sight. You squatted down and inspected the textbooks, looking like she has the right ones at least. You take one with your free (only) hand and put it on top of another, stacking them neatly.

Yuju scrambled to stop you, “I-It’s fine. I got it. I don’t want you to get hurt.” She said. You huff, feeling irritation bubble up your stomach but you push it down, but you don’t respond. After you stacked all of Yuju’s textbooks, you looked at her for the next step but she seemed to be distracted.

“You’re staring.” You said, as you stared back.

Yuju blushes, “Sorry. You’re just really pretty.” She whispers the last part, but just like the previous day, you heard it loud and clear. Now usually when someone tells you things like that, you would roll your eyes, but something about Yuju being the one saying it made you smile. Yuju herself smiles upon seeing yours, completely proud of herself for doing the near impossible.

“Any idea how you’re going to pick this up? You don’t exactly have the sufficient amount of hands to do so right now,” You gestured to Yuju’s casted arm and then your own. “And neither do I.”

Yuju shrugged. For a second, it looked like she wanted to say something, but instead, she leaned her back into the wall and sat there quietly. Once again, you look around the hallways and of course, it was still empty. You didn’t want to risk being seen by any teachers because they’d immediately know that you were intending to skip class, but you also didn’t want to leave Yuju all alone.

What? Why the hell do I even care? This is so stupid. I’m going.

“See you never.” You said and stood up, turning around to leave.

“You say that but you know we’ll end up meeting again. One because we’re literally in the same school and two,” Yuju paused. You wanted to hear more, so you turn around, and you find her smiling up at you. “I don’t think I can leave you alone now.”

You cringe, and you laughed albeit barely, “That is so not the romantic punchline you think it is.” You said. Yuju spaces out for a second. She was only staring at you in bewilderment, you didn’t know that she felt like air was knocked out of her. She wanted to hear your laugh again because she couldn’t believe the first time. Did she actually do that? You asked that question yourself too.

Eventually, Yuju snaps out of it. “I… um, maybe not. I’ll do better next time.” She said with a sheepish smile. You find yourself finding this girl’s smile, all kinds of it, rather heartwarming and sometimes… adorable. And it annoyed you so much that you’re feeling this way. You almost forgot about that whole scene in the hallway from earlier and now that you’re thinking about it again, you wondered if Yuju would’ve done what she was thinking if you had encouraged her.

For fun, and not because you wanted the same thing.

Definitely not.

“(Y/N)? Why are you here… with Yuju?” You turned around and saw Eunha with her demonic girlfriend standing there. Eunha was genuinely curious, meanwhile Sojung looked like she was going to do or say something malicious. This morning could literally not get any messier.

“Don’t tell me you’re brainwashing her into being a bad girl. She’s only been here for a day.” Sojung said, dramatically shaking her head and clicking her tongue. Eunha rushes to Yuju, who was still sitting on the ground for some reason, and helps her up. Meanwhile, you stood in your spot, glaring at Sojung who was now keeping an eye on her girlfriend. You don’t know why, but out of all the people you could be scared of, Sojung terrified you the most. Maybe because of the fact that she can quite literally plunge you to the depths of hell if you pushed the wrong button. Nah, I can probably take her on a good day.

Sojung carries the stack of textbooks in her arms while Eunha talks to Yuju, “We can help you with these. Were you going anywhere specific?” She asked. You pulled out your phone and saw that it has been exactly five minutes since classes started, and now that you weren’t in the mood to skip the period, you’ve decided to just drop everything and go to class.

And you didn’t want to be scolded by Eunha and made fun of by Sojung. Especially when Yuju of all people was around.

“No goodbye kiss for your new girlfriend?” Sojung teased as you started walking away. You raise your middle finger without looking back, only earning a loud laugh from Sojung which rang throughout the hallway even when you disappeared into another one. Oh how you couldn’t wait for this day to end.

“Hello,” The next day, it was you who was surprised by Yuju’s voice. Lunch time had just ended and you miraculously survived another one of Ms. Kwon’s detention periods. Yerin had already moved on to her next class feeling all giddy because SinB was her classmate, and for some reason, she wished you good luck on your ‘love life’ before skipping away. Weirdo. And now here comes Yuju whose smile just seems to get brighter every single day. “You have history next, right?” The tall girl asked.

You went back on preparing whatever you need for the aforementioned class, “Did I not make myself clear yesterday? I think I made it obvious that I don’t wanna be friends.” You said as you pulled out a textbook that was so unnecessarily thick and heavy. Have I always been this weak? You remember being able to carry all of your textbooks in one arm just fine before, so all of this was weird. I gotta recover quickly.

“Yes, but I also don’t give up easily.” Yuju replied, her smile not showing any signs of faltering or disappearing any time soon. Her backpack was bulky, you guessed that she was carrying her necessities for her next class and now you wondered which class this was since holy cow her backpack is really big at the moment. I guess she’s not afraid of breaking her back, damn.

Yuju takes your history textbook without another word, ignoring your sharp glare. You think back to what she said the other day, when you were both on the floor after she bumped into you.

I don’t want you to get hurt.

She was being nice of course, and you managed to not say anything about it since you busied yourself by cleaning up her mess, but that you were reminded of it, you feel the same irritation taking over and this time you didn’t feel like holding back or keeping up the nice act. Well, you haven’t been nice at all, you’d just realized, so now you were going to be even more cruel. No exceptions anymore.

You snatched back the textbook with your only hand, surprising the taller girl, “I’m not made of fucking glass. Leave me alone.” You said. Then you slammed your locker shut and started walking away, suddenly feeling hot after your outburst. You were halfway through the hallway when Yuju jogs up right next to you. You bite your lower lip to prevent from saying anything, you were really not in the mood for anything ridiculous.

Yuju awkwardly adjusts the straps of her backpack, “Why are you so angry all the time?” She asked carefully. You clench your jaw, pondering whether to reply to her question or not. There were other students in the hallways that stared at the two of you, some would whisper to themselves and you just know that it was mostly about you.

You reached the door of your history class and before she allowed you to leave merrily, Yuju asked another question, “How did you even get hurt?”

This time, you decided to answer instead of completely ignoring her, purely out of the desire to finally scare her away, “Because some idiot kept treating me as if I’ll break even with the slightest of touch, so I proved them wrong.” You said, and by the end of your sentence, you had Yuju with her back pressed against the wall. Yuju stares at you for a second, and if she wasn’t so obvious about deeply thinking about your words, you would’ve thought that it completely went over her head.

How is it taking her this long to know that she’ll end up like that idiot I beat if she sticks around? Slow or stupid, I can’t even figure her out.

“Proved them wrong? Eunha told me got hospitalized for nearly a month,” Yuju finally speaks. She gently touches your casted arm with the utmost concern in her eyes. You blinked, looking down at your injury. Now you were the one processing your own words in your head. “You literally have a broken arm. You didn’t prove shit.” The taller girl continues.

Hearing the most innocent looking girl in the school so far swear right in front of you makes this whole situation infuriating and the fact that she was right ticked you off so much, but you managed to hold on to the tiniest bits of your patience to step back and create some distance between the two of you. You had to remind yourself that Yuju was injured too, and that hurting her would be the worst thing you could ever do even though you were so angry you could literally throw someone over the roof.

It only occurred to you that a small crowd had already formed a circle around you and Yuju, excitedly anticipating a heated brawl. You opened your mouth to reply, but no words came out. What can you even say after that? Yuju did have a point and since you not just realized that everybody else might be thinking the same thing, you were more embarrassed than angry.

I’ve been looking like a freak this whole entire time… God, I am the idiot.

“What is going on here?”

Somewhere along the way, Eunha, Sojung and Yewon squeezed through the crowd and found themselves in the middle of the circle along with you and Yuju. Sojung wasted no time and stole the pen from your hand, you didn’t even realize that you had it out. Your eyes were glued to the ground, you wouldn’t be able to bear the disappointment in Eunha’s eyes.

“What the fuck is your deal, (Y/N)?” Sojung asked. You couldn’t find the energy to respond, so you kept staring at your shoes. She doesn’t know anything of what happened here and yet I can’t even tell her that. Coward.

Yuju steps forward and pulls Sojung back, “This is a misunderstanding. It was my fault. I provoked her, Sojung.” She says, attempting to ease the older girl’s anger.

While Eunha and Yuju worry over Sojung, Yewon steps forward and talks to you with her soft voice, the softest you’ve ever heard, “Why don’t you just go to class, (Y/N)? We’ll take care of everything here.” She said, patting your shoulder. You heard her voice tremble a little despite her attempts at trying to be calm. Of course she’d be afraid of me too. You felt tears form in your eyes, surprising Yewon and yourself. You blinked your tears away and pushed through the crowd, glaring at anyone who dared to look at you in your current state.

Before you completely walk away from the scene, you hear Eunha and Sojung bickering, just barely.

“We told you she’s bad news, Yuju. Why are you so obsessed with her?”

“Sojung, that’s not true. (Y/N) is just going through a lot right now.”

“That doesn’t give her the excuse to be a dick to everyone. She needs to grow the hell up and accept that she’s not invincible.”

Grow the hell up.

Even after the end of the day, Sojung’s words never left your head. The more you thought about how you’ve treated Yuju, and pretty much everyone else, the more you realized that maybe your older brother was telling the truth about you being a brat.

You laid silently on your bed that night, wondering just how you can fix the mess you’ve made. The mess that was you and yourself.

#gfriend imagines #gfriend scenarios #gfriend reactions #gfriend oneshots #gfriend x reader #yuju imagines #yuju scenarios #yuju reactions #yuju oneshots #yuju x reader #girl group imagines #girl group scenarios #girl group reactions #girl group oneshots #girl group x reader

85 notes · View notes

yioh · 3 years

Note

Hey Yura! You've been reblogging posts on what looks really good wlw mangas lately and I'm dying for some good recommendations (especially since u have great taste🌸🌸)! Could you maybe list what you're reading (or watching) and what vibe each story has?

Hope you're having a great day and I'm sending lots of love your way!!!

hi hiii !!! sorry for taking so long to reply >_< i wanted to properly write an answer and then i .. never found time aaaaaaaa but here are my faves !!!!

relationship guidelines - this one is a manhwa about these 2 girls who have been friends since they were born !!! myeong in is aloof and rarely shows her emotions and is 'cold hearted' and ji won is cute and quirky and super flirty and overall a dumbass 101, somehow they find themselves kissing eachother and their relationship becomes ........ something they cant seem to understand themselves jsdhdkjh, i rly love this manhwa its so funny and so pretty and the characters r so fun and relatable its so lovely !!!! the pacing is so good too

not so shoujo love story - fellas this one . this one is SO good omfg its the funniest webtoon ever like the humour is just complete crack kldhkjh, its abt a 'delinquent' girl called rei who is in love w her senior (called ...ochinchin ... because... he has a massive chin..) and she rly rly wants ur typical shoujo style romance, only, plot twist the one whos in love w her isnt the cool popular senpai guy (who might be ??an alien??) but the perfect pretty vice president hanna !!!! its SO so cute also super slowburn and SO wholesome , also theres so much tension between hanna and rei i dshjsdhfh, the art style is GORGEOUS and the writing is amazing and i just . its a masterpiece pls read it, altho its hilarious its also ... so gentle and so loving i :')

she is still cute today - a slice of life abt wholesome puppy qi lin who is kinda an outcast and how she befriends a girl called cang shu, someone who prioritises her grades over everything else, to the point she barely has a life. its a story abt how they positively influence eachothers lives for the better and heal with eachother through their simple everyday school life(also mega mega mega slowburn, theyre friends rn but also ... gfs somehow lol) :) its v funny ad cute and pretty also theres a bonus mlm side couple that r rly funny lol, they have a rly gay friendship group and its SO cute and wholesome

tamen de gushi - i havent caught up w this in ages rip sdhjdsh but its just a cute slice of life abt 2 girls who befriend eachother and one of them has a HUGEEEEEE crush on the other, v v v v wholesome !!!!

still sick! - oh my god . this one is a masterpiece..... its a manga that revolves around shimizu, this super dorky girl that has a secret hobby of drawing doujinshi of her fave wlw ships lmao, and her work place colleague, maekawa, finds out about her secret hobby and barges into her everyday life and changes it in a way that she'll never expect ! from the synopsis it sounds p average but god the LAYERS this manga has . it deals w burn outs and love for drawings and has such wonderful characterisation and writing and the characters r so vibrant and fun and !!!!! the romance !!!!! they r so so so cute like i genuinely got butterflies at this kssdhkjdsh

soulmate - this manhua is so unique !! so its abt this girl who switches body w her teenage self, so she gets to experience falling in love with her lover all over again whilst her teenage self finds herself, 27 years old, and dating a girl ????!!! it deals with regret and first love and loneliness and dreams and just . i was v cautious abt this one because it could get weird but it was so beautiful and respectful and so .. melancholy and yet cute and joyful... the art is also so pretty !!!

bloom into you - this one’s an anime and its about a girl called yuu who believes she isn’t capable of falling in love even though she always longed to have that feeling, and then she meets her senpai, touko. somehow they get into a relationship where they brush hands and kiss secretly in the student council room after school and know all of eachothers secrets, touko tells her not to fall in love with her and yet yuu... doesn’t even understand her own feelings. ok as for vibes, its just TENDER tender TE n d er and . sad and it will make u so touch starved oh my god. its a very beautiful story and the soundtrack, colours and general vibe of the story is so nice and the characters r so freaking well written u will melt, i rly rly love this anime alot lmao its one of the very few romance anime i really adore, it doesn’t feel cringey at all and all the characters feel so painfully real ? its so good !!!!!!!!!!

that time I was blackmailed by the class’ green tea bitch - ok ok ik the title sounds wack but this is actually one of my faves rn, it’s just the softest cutest high school love story and it’s the perfect amount of funny and adorable and the art is also super cute and the relationship with the mc and her mum is so cute I’m 🥺 also it goes into other topics like academic pressure and loneliness (not too deeply tho) and it’s just a v good read … as of now it’s ongoing and has 17 chapters :)

i have some more i havent read yet :’) but these ones r 10/10 i hope u enjoy them !!!

#talk to me!#reccs

44 notes · View notes

h2bakugou · 3 years

Note

hii! May I have some hc for todoroki, bakugou and kiri where their s/o is taller than them? It’s no problem if you don’t! Have a nice day and stay safe!! ^^

a/n: hi!! of course love!! sorry for the long wait, thank you for the request!

headcanon: them with a s/o who is taller than them

key: (y/n) - your name / (f/n) - first name / (l/n) - last name / (e/c) - eye color / (h/c) - hair color / (y/q) - your quirk

warnings: fluff, swearing

»»————-　★　————-««

shoto todoroki

»»————-　★　————-««

Todoroki is a very laid back yet somehow oblivious individual. Like he doesn’t care that you’re taller than him, it makes for good cuddles.

He likes being the smaller spoon and engulfed in your arms.

Probably won’t realize you’re genuinely taller than him unless you point it out, but Todoroki isn’t embarrassed that he’s shorter than you, he loves you.

He knows when you put your arm on his shoulder, even if your height difference is minimal, you’re just having a bit of fun.

Teasing Shoto for his height could be pretty funny, but when he wants cuddles later, you can kiss being the little spoon goodbye.

If he decides to be gracious and let you be the little spoon, he’s gonna enjoy it. I mean who wouldn’t?

He likes wrapping his arms around you, and your arms are long enough for the two of you to hold hands, resting comfortably over your chest.

His legs tangle with yours and he can fall asleep almost instantly.

Kaminari will probably tease Shoto about being with someone taller than him, but Todoroki doesn’t care. As stated above, he loves you and your height, while it may be tall, doesn’t make you any less attractive to him.

If you feel insecure about being taller than him, Todoroki is going to love and lift you up. He’ll show you how much you really mean to him.

He doesn’t care for all this ‘you’re s/o should be smaller than you’ bullshit. So what if you’re tall? Embrace it. He loves you for you and that’s a fact.

And let’s be honest in an excited hug where you lift Todoroki off his feet, it’s cute and he loves it. Boy needs to smile more ‘cause his smile is gorgeous, and this does the trick.

Will reassure you that you’re beautiful when you feel like you aren’t.

Overall, this boy loves you to the ends of the Earth and back. Enjoys kissing you, and when you cuddle, he’ll kiss your forehead and tell you just how much you mean to him.

»»————-　★　————-««

katsuki bakugou

»»————-　★　————-««

For this headcanon please play ‘short kings anthem’ by Tiny Meat Gang.

He doesn’t care that you’re taller than him, like Todoroki, he loves you for you.

But...he is slightly annoyed when Kaminari or Sero teases him. He knows it’s not something you can control, and he’s not mad at your height, but it’s just kind of funny.

Bakugou is gonna be pouty when he’s the one that has to lean up to kiss you.

Insists you lean down to kiss him. But behind closed doors when he can lay down and kiss you, oh he does. Mans is rough as hell, marking you up.

When he can reach your neck or lips, this man is relentless-

Always has to be the big spoon when you cuddle.

It takes a conversation when you’re insecure about your height when Bakugou realizes that maybe what he’s doing might be upsetting you.

Bakugou wants you to feel comfortable and trying to seem more bold and tough around you makes it seem like he’s trying to overcompensate.

So you sit him down and let him know you’re upset, and that you feel like you’re too tall for him to actually love you.

You flipped his entire world around.

After that, he’s going to love you even more. He will beat Kaminari up if he makes a comment about your height,

Loves you so fucking much. Like it’s crazy how much Bakugou loves you, this man is head over heels for you.

Reassures you that even though you might be tall, you’re still kickass and he can and will blow anyone up who makes you feel any less beautiful for being tall and or taller than him.

He’s actually kind of in love with how tall you are. It gives him an excuse to be at your height or just at your height when he’s wearing his hero costume shoes.

“I’m just trying to kiss you, idiot!”

“Sure you are Katsu’.”

»»————-　★　————-««

eijiro kirishima

»»————-　★　————-««

Baby boy.

He loves you so much. He could care less if you’re taller than him, shorter than him, whatever. He is in love with you and that is that.

I think we all know that Kirishima is the biggest body-positivity supporter and will absolutely not tolerate you or anyone talking bad about themselves.

Therefore, if you feel insecure about your height or being taller than him in your relationship, he is there to make you feel good about yourself.

“Come on, who’s gonna get the good cereal down for me in the mornings when we live together?!”

His sentence makes you laugh, but you gotta admit, he’s damn good at making you feel better.

He loves you for you, and your height is just another extension of your beauty.

“You had to be taller so you could fit all that beautiful inside you!”

Kirishima’s compliments are off the wall but they’re so cute.

He’s so good at making you feel better.

His cuddles are even better, he loves holding you, and he loves it when you hold him. He’s down for being the little spoon if you want to hold him, but don’t doubt this boy.

If he wants to hold you, he will.

He will stand on top of Kaminari if he needs to kiss you. Kaminari could make a joke about you being taller and then he’s on his knees while Kirishima stands on top of him.

“So not manly bro!”

“Sorry! I said I was sorry!”

“Ei! Just-”

Your face is a blushing mess as Kirishima kisses you passionately in front of pretty much everyone in the dorm.

Note to self Kaminari, unless you want to be Kirishima’s stepstool, do not tease his beautiful, tall, s/o.

»»————-　★　————-««

masterlist

246 notes · View notes

the-moon-prince · 3 years

Text

The Last Of us~Kurapika x Reader ~Chapter I

AN: Hi my lovely fellows! I’m making a Kurapika x reader! This will be the first chapter. Overall I’m trying my best for you to insert yourself in the story as good as you can. However, some point who are going to be relevant in the plot a little further, like (Y/n)’s age, Profession and first language have been modified.This is my debut as a fanfiction writer here on tumblr!

As now, I wish you a pleasant read, and I hope you’ll enjoy the first chapter of my story. (Second coming soon!)

Paring: Kurapika Kurta x GN! Reader

Word count: 2 783

TW: None!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

5 am The buzzing sound of the alarm loaded Kurapika's ears. The same noise as every morning. Another day to go on. He woke up with this peculiar feeling, but so familiar to him. That unnamed pain hit him again as his senses started to stir. The bed beneath him felt cold and foreign. The morning was dull to him. Seeking to shake the feeling away, he sat up and stretched. His limbs felt heavy, his eyes burned. Just another morn after a terrible night with limited sleep and disagreeable dreams. That tiredness was omnipresent in his life for the last months. He immediately saw the space that wrapped him. Empty, just the drawer, nightstand, a lamp, and blank white walls. Finally, getting up from the bed and arranging the also white sheets. Going to the drawer and pulling out his work uniform; a white shirt, black trousers, black tie, and a black jacket. Taking his loose pajama pants and shirt off and starting to button the white shirt. Thinking annoyed at how he had to abide another day Neon dramatically said how sad, miserable, and lonely she felt. The fairly frustrating attitude she had been insisting on the last weeks. What did she know about misery and solitude? Once dressed, he left his bedroom to the tiny hall of his apartment. Leading to the small room alongside his. The big black door remained in front of him. He stared at it for a moment. A certain doubt in his mind made its presence. Lastly, he opened the door, glancing at the scarlet eyes floating on the jars displayed in the room, and closed the door. The emptiness seemed greater than the last morning. He wondered one more time while putting his shoes on, what did he yearn? What did he lack to feel once more this abyss? He stepped outside his home and took a deep breath, the swampy air feeling his lungs. And head straight to the Nostrade mansion. He passed the big entrance gate, the security of the Nostrade's residence, and arrived at the main room. Unlike what Kurapika might have thought moments ago, there was something new that morning. An unknown person was sitting on one of the multiple couches, apparently waiting. Wich piqued his curiosity. Their guise was quite formal and unique, white cigarette bottoms and a moss-green long-sleeved sweater with a white dress shirt underneath. However, the shirt's collar was embroidered with a peculiar decoration. A botanic motif of tiny red, yellow and blue flowers plus green leaves was along the tip of the collar. Naturally, Kurapika carefully observed the intruder to determine if it was a possible menace. The individual had (long/short/medium/ with bangs) (curly/straight/wavy)(hair color) hair; it was loose and a bit messy. Some strands were framing their face. Their body had a juvenile apparent, around one or two years younger than him however their face looked more childlike. Their gaze was lowered into the book, so Kurapika was unable to see the eyes. He just saw the (long/short) eyelashes moving with the occasional blinks the person gave and some eye bags from fatigue. They were sitting with their legs crossed, one hand was holding the book, and the other was rubbing the green fabric of the sweater between the index and the thumb. They gave an overall serene aura. It wasn't long before a butler came near Kurapika. -"Mr.Kurapika, Sir. Nostrade requested to have the young guest to his office. For security reasons Sir. Nostrade wants one of the bodyguards to watch over the guest. Please take them there." Kurapika agreed with a quick "understood" and made his way towards the outsider. Kurapika stopped in front of the sitting figure. "Excuse me, Mx"- The person reading gave a slight quiver in surprise to immediately put the book down and look up at him with a subtle and soft smile. Despite looking up at him, they didn't look directly into his eyes, fixing more in his mouth.- "Mr.Nostrade charged me to take you to his office, please accompany me." he addressed the outsider with a secure tone. "Hello, and thank you" was the quiet response the stranger gave him. Getting up and ranging the book in a black side bag. "This way." The person quietly followed behind him through the hallway, examining the distinct decorations and pieces of furniture all over the mansion. Once the both of them arrived at the office's door, Kurapika gave a knock, letting their attendance be known, followed by a grave "Come in" from Light Nostrade. Kurapika rapidly opened the door and entered the room. At the center of the room was Light Nostrade, sitting at his big wooden desk. Accompanying the desk, a coffee table and matching sofas were placed over a luxurious carpet. In one of the sofas, Neon was sitting playing with one of her stuffed toys. Mr. Nostrade without a word gave the guest sign with his hand to sit down in one of the chairs in front of his desk, as the foreigner obliged. "Neon, this is (Y/n), they're your new companion and therapist. As you have let me know lately, you've been feeling bored and alone. As your dad, your welfare concerns me. So I searched for one of the best professionals to improve your state." -The man addressed the young girl next to him, to take the phone to his desk right away and address it to someone on the other line-"Let the rest of Neon's bodyguards in" -In an instant, the rest of the bodyguards entered the room- "Mx. (Y/n) present yourself to the rest" Mr.Nostrade finally ordered. (Y/n) got up in a unique move from the chair, and facing the rest of the company in the chamber, with their hands clasped in front of their body, they declared "Hello, I'm (Y/n) it's a pleasure to meet and work along with you."-(Y/n) presented themselves with a small politeness reverence, then they turned to faced Neon-"Neon, I am a Doctor with a specialization in psychiatry medicine. I, moreover, am a certified Hunter and I'm here to take care of your psychological and physical integrity. If required I can protect you in case of aggression. Besides I'm here to treat your loneliness and improve your mental health. I honestly hope my faculties will help develop several health skills!" they finally finished, all the discourse was made with the same quiet and kind voice tone, with the subtitle smile never leaving their face. After the quick initiation, Neon's face went from attentive to a worried grimace to shout "DAD!!! AM I SICK?!?" (Y/n) tilted their head and stepped to Neon softly reassuring her "No Neon, don't worry, you're not sick. I am here just to prevent you from being sick. I'll take good care of your mental and physical state and keep you amity so you remain as happy and healthy as always! In other words, I'm your private psychotherapist." Following those words of reassurance Neon's face lights up in a smile "YAY, So you're my new companion! Finally, I won't be so bored around here! I'm Neon, but you seem to already know my name. You look strangely young, you know? Plus you have a weird accent when you talk!" Of course, Neon added lacking discretion as always. (Y/n) just tilted their head once more, without changing their friendly air they responded "Of course I have an accent, Neon, all chic and elegant people have one, like David Bowie or Kate Bush. And regarding my age, It's judged preferable to have someone closer to your age to establish a more organic cooperative relationship." -The response to the rude observations of Neon was devoid of any malice, it was rather merry and kind, giving Neon the sensation of friendship and calm -"If you'd prefer to consider me your "companion" is fine. As planned with your father, I will be with you every Tuesday, Thursday from 11:00 am to 8:00 pm and Saturdays from 2:30 pm to 7:30 pm. But today as being our first day, I'll be entire with you!" The grin on Neon's face just became wider "YOU'LL SEE, I AM GONNA HAVE SO MUCH FUN FROM NOW ON!''-Neon called once more, grabbing (Y/n) from their arm and dragging them somewhere. The (hair colored) didn't protest, just flinched to the sudden touche-"COME TO MY ROOM, WE HAVE SO MUCH TO DO!" The stranger's identity and intentions finally became clear for Kurapika, letting him discard (Y/n) as a hazard. We followed them into Neon's room to guard the Nostrade's teenager. Hours passed by. Neon talked about all the nonsense she could think of, as (Y/n) seemed to pay special attention to every word the girl spitted out. Sometimes making some comments and writing down in a little (fav color) notebook with a little cat they took off their said bag. Kurapika was just sitting on one of the couches, some sort of relieved to have someone else to take care of Neon's heavy personality and tantrums. "She even seems calmer today, having some entertainment will be profitable to her. " he thought. Even if Neon was, in fact, calmer that day, you could still hear her from across the room. "Your notebook is really cute, you know? Where did you get it? Cats are SOOOOO cute! I want one like that!" "Thank you Neon! I got it at the novelty store in the Mall that's in the center of the town. I go near there quite often, I can get you one if you'll like. Also, I think I'm going to take my break now if you don't mind. I will go make some tea, would you wish some, Neon?" (Y/n) actively added to the chat, even if it's their first day, they seemed to fuse nicely with Neon, rather odd due to Neon's personality. "Nah, I don't like tea" the teen finally responded, getting a soft nod in agreement as an answer. (Y/n) got up from the chair they were sitting on and headed to the employee's kitchen. Not much time later, they came back with a cup of tea and a bottle full of tea. To Kurapika's surprise, (Y/n) handed him the cup of tea with the soft smile of always. They simply added an "I made you some tea, you appeared a touch worn, I hope it's okay". That was the first of many little acts of kindness (Y/n) had with him. They would make him some tea regularly in the day or ask about his day during the breaks. During the following weeks in which (Y/n) was going to give therapy to Neon, a lot of things could be perceived. The first was the improvement in Neon's attitude. Being gradually more used to friendly human interaction, and having a better understanding of her frustrations. The second was about (Y/n), they were a rather nice person, gaining some sort of (or what was the most resembled) sympathy from Neon, which was a feat considering the lack of empathy of Neon. They were polite to everyone in the Nostrade's mansion, and their job as Neon's special doctor was their 4th job. Melody, during a casual chat, learned that (Y/n) worked Mondays, Wednesdays, Fridays, and Saturday mornings as a Psychoanalyst between a Psychiatric ward and a Private Doctor's Cabinet, and the mornings of the days she came to assist the Nostrade's daughter as an intermediary liaison psychiatrist (basically someone who gives psychiatric supportive treatment in non-specialized unities) in the YorkNew General Hospital Center. This explains largely the eyebags and exhaustion for which (Y/n) has earned comments from Neon such as "You know you have eyebags?". Also, that (Y/n) has 18 years of age (sorry dear readers if it's not your age, but this will be relevant for the plot, so please let me this one pass), remarkably young to be an accredited doctor. And they were "precocious" on their own words- as Melody said- And the third and last thing, noticed essentially by Kurapika was about (Y/n) comportment and personality. Even if (Y/n) was kind and polite to everyone, they were incredibly discreet. They acted with prudence in virtually all aspects, from their appearance to their very presence. Like if (Y/n) was hiding and acting from the shadow (Melody also commented about this borderline anxiety). Additionally, all the movements (Y/n) made were prudent and meticulously planned, which made Kurapika realize the intelligence (Y/n) had. He also could tell English was not (Y/n)'s first language. They had a peculiar pronunciation and spoke with a large and fancy vocabulary. Those things greatly aroused Kurapika's curiosity, but the part of (Y/n) that triggered that curiosity the most was related to (Y/n)'s eyes. They were very careful with the subject. So careful indeed that they were even subtle with the care they treated the subject. Were tiny and nearly unimportant actions from (Y/n) that made Kurapika realize the importance of their eyes. (Y/n) never looked anyone in the eyes. Sometimes, during the break, when feeling exhausted or overwhelmed, (Y/n) would close their eyes and cover them with one hand. The biggest event of all was one time he listened to Neon through the door curiously ask "Hey (Y/n), what happens with your eyes?" and, when he opened the door to see if everything was correct, (Y/n)'s eyes were normal. As if nothing had happened. Kurapika had for sure some inquiries regarding (Y/n). However, all of his suspicions became more prominent with a precise action from (Y/n). One day, Neon decided to show (Y/n) her body part collection. "(Y/n) You're a doctor, I'm sure you're going to love this! You know about these things, You'll be able to appreciate my glorious collection!" Neon was bragging about how happy she was with her various articles. "I have hearts, livers, fetuses, all the parts of the brain, some left and right lungs, and a pancreas. And my favorite of them all! A pair of beautiful scarlet eyes!" Neon made a special address on how rare the scarlet orbs were and how proud she was of them, she even played with them a little. And for the first time, (Y/n) didn't say a thing. Their perpetual smile even faded a little. During the whole episode, Kurapika remained sitting on a chair. Hearing that kind of discourse about his clan's eyes was hurtful and infuriating. How could she talk in such a manner of his fellow Kurtas? With no compassion, like if they were a mear object. It was sickening. A dull and hurt expression plastered on Kurapika's face. He was so immersed in his thoughts, he didn't notice it already was break time. If it wasn't for (Y/n) who came to sit beside him in an attempt to comfort his sorrow. (Y/n) had their gaze lowered and, for the first time, wasn't smiling. It wasn't a gloomy face, more like a flat expression. They didn't say a word and just stayed near him. Similar as if they seemed to comprehend. It wasn't until Kurapika looked at (Y/n) that they gave him a tiny smile. Nevertheless, this smile wasn't like the usual one. It was more caring, full of empathy and kindness, but also pain. None of them said a single word. And even if he never stated a thing about the subject, Kurapika felt a little comforted. At the end of that day, where everyone was heading to their own houses after such a hard working-day, (Y/n) came to Kurapika. He deduced they would just wish him a nice night. Except it wasn't the case. "Kurapika, pardon me, may I speak to you for a bit, pretty please?" (Y/n) mumbled to him, with the identical smile as always. A bit confused by their request, Kurapika responded, "Sure (Y/n), how may I help you?" forthwith to its answer (Y/n) made him follow them to a more private place behind the Nostrade's mansion. (Y/n) looked down as they had their hands in front of their chest, similar to the pose of a meerkat, and was fidgeting with their fingers. "Kurapika"- then they looked up to him-"I know I'm putting my life on the line. Yet, what I'm about to do is an act of desperation wholly motivated by my conclusion. Are you somehow related to the scarlet eyes?"

#kurapika x reader #kurapika hxh #hxh #hunter x hunter #kurapika #hxh x reader #hxh scenarios #hxh drabbles #kurapika kurta #kurapika imagine #kurapika kurta x reader

58 notes · View notes

okaywitheverything · 4 years

Text

World’s Worst Best Men: Itachi x Wife!Reader

A/n: I'm not writing a summary but I have a feeling you'll like this one. Not so much romance as usual, but it is fun and I’m proud of it.

Pairing: Itachi x Wife!Reader, Platonic Sasuke x Reader

Word Count: 1.7K

Here’s the dress I imagine wearing. Though, your imagination is key.

♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤

Uchiha weddings were nothing, if not extravagant and over the top, you should know, you have had one for yourself.

Standing beside your husband of three years, the prodigy, Itachi Uchiha, you couldn't have been happier. Sasuke was getting married and you and Itachi had the most triumphant grins on your faces, both beaming gleefully.

You and Itachi had been childhood bestfriends but didn't start dating dating until late teen years. So naturally Sasuke had been an important person in your life, an amazing boy whom you had watched grow up.

The wedding had been a blast, everyone enjoying themselves to the fullest. Asuma and Kurenai were dancing along with their son in a group with Kakashi and Gai. Kakashi drunk dancing was really a sight for sore eyes.

Genma was at the bar, really vibing with one of Sakura's distant aunts while Iruka was being paired up with one of Hinata's quiet aunts by Naruto.

Minato and Kushina were standing alongside Fugake and Mikoto drinking champagne and feeling proud.Smiles of genuine happiness were on each of their faces as they felt their life goals had been achieved.

Of course all the boys were dancing alongside the Jounins' group with Sasuke in between surrounded by a wild Naruto, drunk Kiba, flustered Lee and other friends of the like.

The girls were in their own group with the bride in between surrounded by perfectionist Ino, jovial Tenten, inebriated Temari, bewildered Hinata and likewise. Ino kept straightening the flowers in the newlywed girl's hair.

This was all you could ever ask for someone as important to you as Sasuke. You, someone who never cried, almost shed a tear when Sauske said his vows. The fact he found love in his life made you really grateful to God.

After all the guest tired themselves out by uncoordinated and off beat dancing, it was time for the best man's speech or in this case, best men.

Naruto and Itachi were the two best men as they both mean the world to Sasuke. His best friend and his elder brother.

With a champagne flute in hand, Naruto started, "Putting our rivalry aside for one day, I would go so far as to call you-, this is only a once in a lifetime privilege remember Teme," He referred to Sasuke getting off track his speech, "-my best friend. Who would have thought you would get married? Howbeit to a girl?"

Everybody laughed, silently agreeing with Naruto. The atmosphere of the wedding hall was bright, beautiful and cheery. The exuberant and buoyant gathering listened with real enthusiasm.

"I don't have anything against you marrying a guy, honestly because all of us expected you to, after you broke a lot of poor girls' hearts."

Sasuke seemed really shocked at this, even his mouth fell open with widened eyes while everyone once again silently agreed. Sasuke's shock told you that he actually had never heard about this rumor before.

God, he was a really oblivious kid.

"I know, Dobe," Naruto said referring to Sasuke's surprised expression, "I was that shocked too, when I came to know they shipped you with me nonetheless, because that was something even I wasn't aware of." Naruto and Sauke both made disgusted faces, as if on cue. The look of terror on Sasuke’s face might have led people to believe it was the most sinister thought ever.

But they did look cute together.

"But I guess they say, you aren't really best friends if they don't confuse you as homosexuals." Naruto let out a beaming grin while Sasuke gave a crooked smile. Everyone inwardly cooed at the pure expressions.

"However, there is one female I remember you crushing on, the only one in the entirety of our lives."

Sasuke had a look of horror on this face as he shook his head 'no' immediately, trying to get Naruto to shut up, specks of red in his eyes as he threatened to activate his 'Sharingan'.

"I remember you being all flustered and look at (Y/N) with heart eyes.”

Naruto's grin widened, showing his pearly whites, clearly content with Sasuke's reaction.

Your name caught you off-guard and you were in absolute shock. People turned around to give you a not-so-subtle glance but you didn’t care. You always thought Sasuke was a shy and quiet kid who liked to keep to himself. Mikoto let out a cheer while Fugaku smiled. Itachi let out a deep-throated chuckle from beside you which caused you to turn to him, “You knew about this?”

He silently nodded with a smile on his face and you carried on, “And never even mentioned it to me? Would it have killed you to do so?”

“It wasn’t any of my business. Also, it was pretty funny.”

You lightly hit his arm and retorted, “Oh God, I don’t even know who I got married to!”

A smile still broke out on your face as you turned to Naruto once again.

“I remember once Kiba and I were hanging out and we heard a really high pitched shriek from the forest. We ran all the way inside thinking someone was in danger but it turned out to be Sasuke squealing beacuse it was (Y/N)’s birthday and she gave him a kiss on the cheek for some gift he gave her. I swear our ears started bleeding. He was so red that we thought all the tomatoes he ate finally caught up to him.”

You blinked twice, your expression blank. Then a coy smile made its way to your face. You looked over to find Sasuke as red as a cherry, not even meeting your eyes. He was definitely praying to God that looks could kill, so that Naruto would drop dead.

“I remember that back in the academy, he never let any of us touch his hair because (Y/N) ruffled it while dropping him off. So he would sit through the lessons looking like he just woke up.”

All his classmates snickered at that, recalling the fond memory, while you were amused. It was so hilarious to see such a stoic person so flabberghasted.

“The most interesting incident that came out of all this was, and I’m totally risking my life by telling you all this. Sasuke would kill me if I even narrate it to anyone, rather announce it on the microphone at his wedding, but your best friend gets married only once. Well hopefully. If I turn up dead by the coming of dawn, it was Sasuke Uchiha everyone.”

Everyone laughed along once again while half of the people were on the edge of their seats thinking what it could possibly be. Sasuke had a puzzled expression on his face, anticipating and fearing what Naruto had up his sleeve.

“Anyways, one when we were high........ I mean drunk, he confessed of a secret love letter he wrote to (Y/N) as a tween but never sent it.”

Your eyes widened as you let out an audible gasp while the room buzzed with chortles and sniggers. Your brother-in-law crushing on you wasn’t necessary negative news but the whole event had overwhelmed you that you could not contemplate even your reaction.

Apparently, you were the only one to be surprised as all the other guests smiled knowingly and cackled. You glanced over to find Sasuke so scarlet that you wondered if the sharingan had spread to his face given that his kekkei genkai was active now.

Itachi chuckled again seeing your reaction and put an arm around your shoulder while gently squeezing. You turned to him and finaly let out a chuckle yourself, eyes still widened in disbelief.

“Am I dreaming?” you asked and shook your head.

“Seriously though, have I been that oblivious Itachi? How could I not notice this while everyone here recalls it as some keen memory?” You held your head with one hand, leaning furthermore into itachi. Your eyes flickered to see Sasuke’s eyes, boring apologetically into your own.

One look at his chiseled face told you of his anxiety and concern. The small frown on his face saddened your heart.

Does he think I hate him? Poor baby, NO!

You weren’t offened, flattered if anything. But the spontaneity of the situation rendered you speechless.

You gave him the best smile you could muster, wiggling your eyebrows at him and blowing him a kiss from your cherry lips, and grinning again.

He visibly relaxed, shoulders now less taut, jaw a bit slackened though his face remained painted in scarlet hues. Seeing him calm down, you winked at him and turned to Naruto again, anticipating his next words.

“My only regret tonight is that I couldn’t find that letter even inside his personal diary or his deep closet. I swear it was there the last time! No worries, hope you found this speech of mine, entertaining as it is. One last toast to Sasuke though, for his new life ahead. Cheers.”

Sasuke cooled down with each passing word, smirking triumphantly when he realised he won’t be shred of his remaining dignity anymore.

Everyone toasted together, drinking huge mouthfuls of their wines, rejoicing in Naruto’s words for Sasuke.

Itachi kissed your temple, and left you while moving to the centre of the stage, where Naruto was.

“If I may?” He asked as Naruto passed him the microphone.

“I’d like to say how proud of my baby brother to have come this far in life, as a great shinobi, an excellent son, a marvelous friend and a terific human overall.”

Everone clapped vigourously including you, while all his classmates hollered and hooted. A faint blush adorned Sasuke’s cheeks as he visibly pouted on being call ‘baby bro’.

“And I was about to give a half an hour long speech, but my wee brother’s best friend, Naruto just stole all my content. So much for the tales.” Itachi playfully sighed, all the specatators buzzed with laughter while Sasuke deadpanned.

Well, he wont forget his wedding day ever now. Everyone is dead set on embarrassing him.

“However, I do have something Naruto didn’t have.”

Everyone stilled, waiting with anticipation of what was about to come, including you. Itachi refused to rehearse his best man speech with you because he wanted to write a speech for Sasuke on his own, heartfelt and everything.

He reached inside his tuxedo’s jacket and took out an old cramped paper, yellowing a bit and you raised your eyebrows, questioningly.

Sasuke gulped.

“I have the love letter, everyone!”

Oh Wow.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

A/N: If you reading this, atleast you made it till the end. Thank you.

So that was that. It was some scenario I just thought about. A bit of a cliffhanger, I haven’t thought about a follow up part 2, but we’ll see if that’s what you want.

Thanks for the love you gave me on my first post, we reached 200 if you count the separate posts I made by mistake. This inspires me to write. Remember, requests are OPEN so feel free to hit my asks page.

334 notes · View notes

hyungwonmyheart · 4 years

Text

The First Rodeo

Group: Monsta X Pairing: Chae Hyungwon/Female Reader + OT7 Monsta X Words: 7,562 Tags: how tf do I even tag this smut, so much smut, alcohol use, exhibitionism, oral (female & male receiving), fingering (female receiving), unprotected sex, anal teasing, dirty talk, handjobs, cumplay, group sex, orgy, (if there’s anything else you find for me to include in the tags, just let me know and I’ll add it! thanks!) Summary: A collection of Firsts experiences with your new boyfriend, Hyungwon. It’s revealed to you that he and the members of Monsta X have nights where they explore their wild sides--by having sex with their lover in front of the others. There were rules set in place to protect and reassure everyone involved. At first, you were hesitant, but you soon agreed to being the center of attention for the night. The evening turns into a first for everyone... A/N: This has been in the works for about eight months. I’m so glad to have finally gotten the drive to finish it, but I actually came up with an idea for a sequel, so...it may continue! For now, I hope you enjoy this! I worked so hard on it!!!

The first time you were intimate with Hyungwon, everything was perfect. Well, even through the clumsy unbuttoning, brief clashing of teeth, and shaky hands tearing open the condom wrapper...it was all perfect.

Because it was with Hyungwon.

And that was all that mattered.

•••••

The first time you met the rest of his group, it was established that you were Hyungwon’s girlfriend. There was the initial teasing banter of friends, but overall, they were all pleasant and full of smiles.

Changkyun and Jooheon were constantly cracking jokes that made you feel welcome. Minhyuk and Kihyun always doted on you, telling you how cute you looked, which surprisingly never seemed to bother Hyungwon much. Hoseok and Hyunwoo were brotherly types, the kind that were sweeter than sugar who could also kick ass if need be. Everyone was so amiable, you were almost taken aback by that.

Being the girlfriend to an idol, you were never to mention him outside the confines of the entertainment company. Your friends couldn’t know you were with him, your family couldn’t know, pretty much no one could. You began to alienate yourself from others just to be with Hyungwon. That was how you became such good friends with the other members.

Which was fine because you were with Hyungwon.

And that was all that mattered.

•••••

The first time Hyungwon was allowed to stay the night at your apartment, you laid in bed talking for hours. Your relationship was still relatively new; you were learning things about one another and enjoying every moment of it.

You’d already gone off on tangents of funny dreams, favorite memories, and future aspirations. You decided to yourself that you would be the brave one to dig into his hidden desires. “What...is your wildest fantasy?” You asked.

Hyungwon was fiddling with your fingers before he eventually entwined them with his. A flirtatious smile came to his lips as he looked at you the best he could through the darkness. He almost seemed hesitant to answer before he gibed, “My face was already buried between your legs. What else could I ask for?” He hardly was able to get a laugh out before you playfully smacked his arm.

“I’m serious!” You pouted, covering your face with your hands.

“I don’t know!!!” He kept laughing, leaning over to nuzzle your hands with his head. “I’m not sure. Tell me yours while I think about it…”

Now that the tables had turned, you weren’t sure you liked this subject. “Nevermind.” You tried to flip over onto your side, but he held you firmly in place.

“C’mon. You asked me. You should’ve been ready to spill.” Hyungwon’s hands crept awfully close to your ticklish spots, ones you warned him to stay away from. “What’s lurking in your beautiful mind that you wouldn’t even type it into a porn search bar?” His fingertips grazed your skin.

You grabbed his hands and whimpered, “Fine! I’ll tell you, just stop!” You shoved his hands away.

Chuckling, Hyungwon propped an arm up and rested his head on it to watch you with amusement. “Then, go on.”

Staring at the ceiling, you racked your brain for what could be considered wild. “Well, uh,” you started slowly. Glancing over at his expectant expression, you sighed and nibbled on your bottom lip. “I guess...I’ve always been intrigued with the thought of...being out in public and doing dirty things...Some place with the thrill of being watched or caught…”

Hyungwon was silent. So quiet that you thought he may have stopped breathing. You were almost about to ask if he was okay when he leaned over and placed a chaste kiss on your shoulder. “Being watched is a huge fantasy for me too,” he finally explained. “Well, more along the lines of exhibitionism.”

Your eyes widened. You had never really put that word together with your fantasy, but you guessed it was along the same lines of what he was thinking.

“Would you ever want to do something like that?”

Goosebumps popped up in a trail upon your skin as his hot breath swept over your shoulder. You could never be seen in public with Hyungwon, so you wondered just how this fantasy could ever be anything more. “I-I don’t think we could--”

“What if,” he said, sitting up to look at you, “I told you there was somewhere we could explore our desires without really getting in trouble?” Gently taking one of your hands in his, he lifted it to his lips.

It was hard not to feel wary of his question. “What do you mean?”

He gazed at you, and even in the darkness you could see he was choosing his next words carefully. “Would you be interested in having sex in front of anyone?”

Your hand tensed in his. “W-What?” You stammered.

“Would you ever want to have sex in front of anyone else?” He reworded the inquiry a bit, but the intent was the same.

“Like, in the same room? With them watching?” Your voice was meek.

“Yeah!”

His enthusiasm had you curious. “What’s the catch?”

Hyungwon laughed and your heart pounded at how cute it was. “No catch. We’d just be doing it in front of the guys.” The words were so casual, but grew strange as they replayed in your mind.

You wondered if you heard him right. “The guys?”

“Yep, everyone! We could make a night of it.” Hyungwon’s lush lips pecked along your chest down to your naval before he slipped under the blankets.

You moaned as his tongue found your warmth and lazily licked your clit; long and drawn out laps to savor your taste. You sighed, spreading your legs for him. Lifting the covers up, you stared down at him with an overwhelming desire to have him inside of you again. You could’ve smacked yourself when you realized what he was saying just seconds before. “How is that even okay?” You whined, forcing your head to stay up.

He watched you carefully. “Can I be honest with you?” He asked while easing a finger into you.

You gasped. Your eyes almost fluttered shut, but you reminded yourself that this was an important conversation, regardless of how good you felt. “Yes…” It sounded more of a desperate plea than anything.

“We’ve done it before. Well, mostly Changkyun with his slew of girls ready for a good time. A few others have too, but rest assured, I haven’t and I’ve never wanted to until I met you.”

Your face heated up the more he spoke. You opened your mouth to retort until he cut you off.

“I-I mean, I don’t date very much, and you’re the girl I want to show off--the girl I want to prove is mine in front of my best friends. Please? Can we do it?”

You let your head fall against the pillow and took a deep breath. How could he expect you to be as nonchalant as him when it came to having sex in front of all of his friends? This was something they had done before, which meant Hyungwon had watched other people have sex. Your face flushed, wondering what it was like. You cursed yourself for that thought.

When a minute went by without an answer from you, Hyungwon slipped another finger into your heat. He leisurely thrust them, pulling the blankets away from his head so he could make out your figure in the dark. “We have rules…if that makes any difference.”

You stifled a moan, refusing to look at him. “Yeah? Like what?” You scoffed, clearly trying to appear aloof.

He smirked, getting a sneaking suspicion that you were actually enticed after all. He pressed a kiss to your inner thigh. “No speaking, unless it’s agreed upon...” His lips parted to nibble at the same spot, only satisfied once you covered your mouth to keep from moaning again. “No touching, even themselves, unless told to do so...” He curled his fingers within you, beginning to tantalizingly rub your sweet spot. “...And no one speaks about it afterward, unless we start the conversation.”

Curling your toes and tensing your muscles hardly did much to quell your legs from shaking. You squeezed your eyes shut, trying to gain the upper hand, but it was hard when he had one working its fingers in you.

Feeling you stiffen made Hyungwon sigh and pause his movements. “Hey.”

Five deep inhales and exhales. Your eyes opened and took their time finding his.

“Look, we don’t have to do it if you don’t want to.” He pulled his fingers out of you and crawled up to rest between your legs. “Before you, I got pent up...we all did...so, it’s been a means to get some kind of release.” He rested his forehead against yours. “I don’t want you to feel like I’m pressuring you into it, okay?”

You nodded, running your fingers along his stomach and up to his shoulders. It wasn’t like you were completely against the suggestion. In actuality, it sounded like it could be fun, considering it was a safe place to explore some kinks. A coy answer left your mouth. “...Let me think about it?”

Three days passed before you concluded you would go along with the exhibitionism because it was with Hyungwon.

That was all that mattered.

Right?

•••••

The first time you entered the house they used as a little getaway, you didn’t ask questions. Someone shelled out the money for this place, and you wanted to remain oblivious as to whom it was. The place was private with a little fenced-in yard a decent distance from the neighbors. Ideal for staying under the radar. They never travelled there in more than pairs.

It was around five o’clock in the evening, and you were the first to arrive with Hyungwon. He seemed too relaxed as he unlocked the door, too comfortable walking into this house, whereas you were shaking while stepping through the threshold. Your arms were crossed over your chest as you tried to control your nerves, as well as fight off the cold. You didn’t know what to expect, so you had made the decision to wear a hoodie and jeans with only skimpy lingerie underneath. You were overthinking everything, even though you were constantly reminding yourself to relax.

“Here’s our little home away from home,” Hyungwon joked, turning to look at you and finding you frowning. He closed the door once you entered, and his face was stricken with concern. “Hey, are you okay?”

You nodded, but ended up shrugging your shoulders. “Just anxious, I guess,” you replied.

Your boyfriend’s brow furrowed even more. “We don’t have to do this, you know,” he said, reaching a hand over to gently squeeze your forearm.

It had been almost a month since your first discussion about doing this, and it took this long to finally get a day off where everyone could meet. Not to mention, it was a month of you getting wet just thinking about doing this. Now that the day had arrived, you didn’t want to back out. “I want to,” you reassured Hyungwon, giving him a smile.

He leaned over to press a kiss on your forehead. “It’s going to be fun!” He declared. He took your overnight bag and showed you to the room you’d be staying in. “There are three bedrooms in the house, so we usually just share beds or sleep on the couches. We’ll be in our own room though.”

You were taken aback at the size of the room when you walked in. There was an array of chairs lined along the walls of the room (and not much else), all facing the king-sized bed in the center. You sat on the edge of the bed and shifted your gaze from seat to seat, imagining the men you had become friends with inhabiting those chairs. They would be watching you, taking in your naked body while Hyungwon was taking you. You swallowed thickly, not even realizing you were aroused already until Hyungwon started laughing.

“What’s with that look?” He asked.

The knowing expression he was giving you made you huff. “What look?!”

“You’re clearly fixated on the chairs,” he teased, strolling over to you. He leaned you back onto the bed. “Are you getting excited?”

“Maybe,” you mumbled, meeting his eyes.

He grinned at that response and immediately pulled you into a kiss.

“Hey, hey, hey, don’t start yet! We’re not even all here!” Changkyun was standing in the bedroom doorway, blatantly scowling at the two of you.

Hyungwon glared at Changkyun over his shoulder. “You’ve never heard of a warm-up?” He quipped.

“No need for a warm-up since I’m always ready to go.”

“Is that something to be boasting about?”

“Yeah, it’s not like I have a limp dick to work with. Wait...do you?!”

“Shut the hell up!” Hyungwon snapped.

“I-I think he was talking about me,” you cut in. “I...need the warm-up.”

The two were silent and you felt embarrassment surging through your being.

Changkyun gave you a smile, completely void of any mockery. “I get it. I’ll give you some space.” With that, he disappeared to the front of the house.

You turned and buried your face into the blankets.

Hyungwon rested on the bed, watching you with amusement. “You’re so cute,” he cooed, patting your head.

You pouted, refusing to look at him.

He chuckled. “Look, there’s nothing to be embarrassed about,” he said, hitting the nail on the head. “I love you. I wouldn’t put you into a situation that would endanger you or your reputation among the guys. Okay?”

Peeking at him with one wide eye, you softly said, “You love me?”

He couldn’t hold back the smile on his lips. “I do…”

You inched over to him, bringing him into a big hug. “I love you, too. Give me a little time to mentally prepare myself and I should be fine,” you told him. The passionate kiss that followed made Hyungwon pull away after a minute or so, adjusting the tightness of his jeans. You had to laugh. A part of you may be nervous, but the other part really couldn’t wait to show the others how much you loved this guy by rocking his world while they watched.

You heard Jooheon and Minhyuk’s voices chattering with Changkyun. It wasn't long until Hyunwoo and Hoseok showed up, and then Kihyun being fashionably late. You wandered out to greet the others with Hyungwon. They were all full of smiles and laughs, though you could tell the atmosphere in the room was different, especially with the way their eyes lingered on you, the couple of the night.

Seven o’clock rolled around, and once everyone had been drinking it was unanimous to get the evening really started. Two very strong mojitos later (thanks to Kihyun being a surprisingly good bartender), and you had loosened up. You were right there with them.

“What are the rules tonight?” Hyunwoo asked, looking between you and Hyungwon. He raised a whiskey glass to his lips.

Hyungwon spared a glance to you where he was met with a smile. “Let’s keep with the basics,” he started, returning his gaze to everyone else, “No talking, no touching of us or yourselves, and you’ve got to stay fully clothed. But who knows, if we’re feeling generous any of those could change.”

Jooheon and Changkyun let out small sighs of protest around the ‘no touching yourselves’ remark, but didn’t complain more than that. You assumed this had been worked out in the past that rules were rules. No ifs, ands, or buts.

Your eyes drifted from man to man, only to be met with the same curious expression. What exactly was under their clothes?

You were jolted out of your thoughts when Kihyun clapped a hand on Hyungwon’s shoulder. “If you guys want to take a minute to get ready, you can--”

“I’m ready now,” you declared. You felt all of their eyes on you as blood rushed to your face.

Hyungwon smiled at your enthusiasm. He stood and offered his hand to you. “Then, let’s go.”

You slipped your hand into his and let him guide you to the bedroom.

The others followed, and they were surprisingly quiet. They all grabbed a chair from the walls and moved them closer to the bed, surrounding it. Minhyuk was nearest to the nightstand and turned on the lamp atop it. Kihyun did the same to the stand on the other side. You were taken off guard when a light came on overhead, one that was centered on the bed and perfect for a spotlight. You couldn’t help thinking, Wow, they’ve really gone all out for this…

Propping yourself on the edge of the bed, you gave the men one more fleeting look until Hyungwon grabbed your chin to make you look at him. “This is about you and me, okay?”

You nodded timidly.

Hyungwon broke into a sweet smile. “I love you, baby,” he soothed.

You took a deep breath and felt more relieved. Hearing him say that in front of his friends only solidified how strongly you felt for one another. “I love you, too,” you answered, placing a hand on the arm holding your chin in place.

Leaning down, he brought you into a tender kiss. It was only seconds before both of you started scooting back onto the bed. The silence was almost overwhelming. You could hear your heartbeat in your ears. You reminded yourself to get lost with the moment because the less you were in your head, the better.

You tugged at Hyungwon’s shirt and made quick work of discarding it and unzipping his pants. When he nipped away from your lips, you questioned him with your gaze.

“Get up,” he said.

You maneuvered yourself onto your knees, though remained quiet and curious as he kneeled behind you with his chest to your back. From this position, you could see the faces of all the men watching you. The mojito buzz was definitely helping to calm your nerves, but you still felt butterflies swarming in the pit of your stomach.

Hyungwon’s hands drifted around your body to dip under your hoodie and slowly pulled it up to reveal your sheer blue bra. The ornate lace design didn’t leave much to the imagination. You could hear the smile in your boyfriend’s voice as he made a low comment. “You’ve been walking around all day only wearing this under your hoodie?” His hands cupped your breasts and massaged them.

You nodded, biting your bottom lip. “I bought it just for tonight…” You quietly replied.

Several sharp intakes of breath were heard around the room. Your eyes met Hoseok’s (as he was sitting directly in front of you) and you looked down to notice the bulge in his lap. Then your eyes flickered over to Changkyun beside him to find he was gripping awfully hard onto the armrests of his chair. Hyungwon pinched your nipples, issuing a soft whine from you.

“So, you’re telling me you bought this sexy bra just for us? You’re very thoughtful,” he teased, now carefully taking your hoodie off. His hands found your jeans’ zipper and started tugging them down your thighs to reveal matching underwear. “And these panties? Wow, we’re so lucky...” Hyungwon’s hot breath tickled your ear before he nibbled at it.

The whimper that left your mouth seemed to have awakened something in Hyungwon. His mouth latched onto your neck, sucking a bruise onto your skin. Meanwhile, one of his hands slipped under your panties and dragged a finger through your folds. His eyes widened, making him lift his mouth enough to say, “You’re soaked...I don’t know if I’ve ever felt you this wet before!” His other fingers joined in on petting your warmth, soft moans escaping your lips. Hyungwon waited until they were drenched before he withdrew his hand from your panties. He held it up in the light just for the others to see how much it glistened.

Your face felt like it was on fire. This was turning you on way more than you had imagined. To your right, you saw Jooheon lick his lips while staring at Hyungwon’s hand. Grabbing his wrist almost in a trance, you brought his hand to your mouth and sucked your juices off his fingers. As you did, you sent a wink Jooheon’s way.

His mouth fell open in hunger.

You held back any sign of amusement, though you were smirking internally at how tight his pants were. You couldn’t believe how aroused these guys were, but that’s when Hyungwon’s words from days ago repeated in your head. They were “pent up”. You suddenly felt so bad that they couldn’t relieve themselves.

Looking over your shoulder, you leaned to Hyungwon’s ear and whispered, “Is it too early to let them touch themselves?”

Hyungwon, who was still reeling from the act of you cleaning his fingers, raised his eyebrows and asked, “Already?” He glanced around. “Isn’t teasing them fun?”

“Well, yeah,” you murmured with a shy smile.

“Then, let’s let them suffer a little more,” he said, a friendly cruelty to his words. He kissed your cheek before his plush lips found yours. His hand went back into your panties.

You moaned on his tongue, sighing at his technique. The way he touched you was enough to have you shaking in his arms. You were soon laid back onto the bed as Hyungwon pulled the rest of your clothes off. It was a reflex to cover your body, but when Hyungwon tsked and shook his head, you put your arms at your sides and tried not to freak out that you were stark naked in front of his friends.

He rested between your legs. His hands glided up from your navel to caress your breasts. “You’re so beautiful,” he cooed, smiling warmly down at you.

You could feel every ounce of adoration pouring from his fingertips to the words he spoke. You wanted to hide your face again, but instead you took a deep breath to help calm yourself.

Hyungwon loved the bashfulness in your eyes. Turning his head towards Minhyuk, he gave his friend a flirty smile. “Give her a compliment,” he exclaimed.

Minhyuk perked up, clearly excited that he was allowed to speak. “Oh! She has a really sexy voice! I can’t wait to hear her get louder...” He grinned at you when your eyes met.

Your eyes snapped back to Hyungwon. Hearing Minhyuk’s comment only reminded you that there were six men as an audience to something so private. Fuck, you were dripping.

“It’s the sweetest sound in the world,” Hyungwon boasted before he started taking off what remained of his own clothes. You shot a pointed look at him, which only made him laugh. “What? You do! Seriously, if I could listen to one thing for the rest of my life, it would be your voice.”

“How can you say that with such a straight face?!” You burst before you could stop yourself.

“Because it’s the truth!” He mused, supporting himself with a hand on either side of your head. “Now, do you want it with a condom...or would you like to try it raw?”

You stared up at him with wide eyes. You’d never had unprotected sex with him before, but honestly...at this point, in this situation, you told yourself to be a little daring. “Raw,” you finally said, wrapping your legs around his waist. As his hips were brought down, you felt his hardness pressing against your warmth. Having him so close made your body throb in need. “Please, fuck me…” Your voice fell softer and more earnest. “Please.”

Hyungwon’s tongue darted out to wet his lips. His voice dropped as well. “So polite, even in such a situation...I love you.” His hand travelled between you where it gripped his cock, rubbing it at your wet entrance. He groaned as he eased himself in.

You gasped at how little effort it took for himself to bury his entire length within you; you were that wet. You hardly had time to adjust to his cock before he pulled back and thrust into you again. The moan that left your lips carried throughout the room, and you swore you could feel the arousal radiating off of the others.

Hearing you make such a sound only egged Hyungwon on. He pressed an arm under the bend of each of your knees, pressing them back towards you for better room to move within you.

The position had your voice spilling from your lips, mewls of perversion and desperation, especially once he picked up the pace. As his hips bucked against you, your hips met each thrust. You were both moving in such sync that you had almost forgotten you weren’t alone until Hyungwon abruptly stopped. He stared down at you, sweat gathering on his brow, and gave you such a flirty smile.

“Enjoying yourself?” He asked, wiping some of the perspiration with the back of his hand.

Your face flushed with heat. “Yeah, but I feel bad that it’s just us enjoying this…” You admitted, though you kept your eyes on him.

Sitting back on his feet, he languidly began to thrust into you, all while his gaze scanned the others in the room. Well, those he could see on either side.

Minhyuk and Kihyun were the main ones in sight, and their eyes lit up at your words.

“I was thinking…” You drifted off before shaking your head. “No, no...that might not be fair.”

“It’s okay, tell me. What might not be fair?” Hyungwon questioned.

You lifted onto your elbows as he leaned down to listen. You whispered something into his ear, which only made a smirk twist on his lips.

“We can do that. They have been well-behaved, after all.” Hyungwon abruptly pulled out of your pussy, leaving you clenching around nothing, on display for everyone to see. You sat up, feeling a bit more exposed now that your boyfriend’s body wasn’t on top of yours.

He had his own plans for you.

“You have permission to speak, but still no touching. So, go ahead. Talk to your heart’s content…” Hyungwon announced. He turned to you and smiled, clutching the back of your neck to pull you into a fierce kiss.

You happily mirrored his movements, though were left releasing a pathetic sigh when he parted from you. “Face them and ride me,” he ordered as he propped up some pillows and leaned on them.

Swallowing thickly at the tone of his voice, you obediently turned around and climbed atop his lap. You felt his hands lift your hips, his cock pressing into your entrance before you took him off guard and forcibly sank upon it.

His eyes fluttered as he plunged inside you. The grunt he let out made you smile a bit.

“Look how well she takes his cock, guys,” Changkyun was the first to comment, his eyes glued to where your bodies met until his eyes slowly rose, taking in every inch of you before they locked on yours. “You have such a cute cunt.”

You couldn’t bring yourself to thank him for the compliment, and you were almost grateful when Jooheon piped up until it registered what he said.

“Have you guys tried anal yet?”

You wished you could cover your face, but you knew that wouldn’t fly when you were here to put everything on display. You shook your head, and that was the only demure answer they were going to get.

Hyungwon’s hands drifted from your waist and down to your ass, spreading your cheeks to get a better view of you bouncing atop his long length, as well as your other tight hole. His thumb teased at the hole, gasping quietly when he felt you quiver and clutch onto him in response.

Your movements stuttered to a stop. Glancing over your shoulder, you watched him warily.

He gave you a warm smile. “I was only going to tease it a bit. I won’t put anything in unless you want me to.”

You wet your lips, your mouth beginning to feel a little dry from nerves. You knew Hyungwon would never force you into something you weren’t comfortable with, so you gave him a slight nod before turning back around and resuming. As you took a deep breath, you grinded on his length while his thumb continued to rub against your puckered hole.

Hoseok sat back in his seat a bit more, adjusting his pants so they weren’t quite as tight around the evident bulge within. “How does it feel, sweetheart?” He asked gruffly.

“Tell us in full detail,” Kihyun chimed in. His head was resting against his hand, propped up on the armrest of the chair.

Leaning forward on the bed, your arms shakily supported yourself while you rose and fell on Hyungwon’s cock. The angle was bringing constant moans from your lips. You tried your best to focus and answer. “...It’s different,” you breathed, rotating your hips.

Hyungwon leaned his head on the pillow behind him, groaning at your technique. “Fuck, baby…” His thumb, however, never ceased its teasing. “You’re so tight.”

“That’s because it’s new,” you whimpered.

The finger prodded a bit, not necessarily entering you, but definitely stirring the sensations forming in the pit of your stomach.

“Is it good, though?” Minhyuk questioned, his eyes dancing as he could see Hyungwon’s ministrations on your asshole.

“God, yes,” you finally gave in, grinding further against both the cock and finger pleasuring you.

While he was enjoying the time he was having, Hyungwon couldn’t take it anymore. Pushing you even further onto the bed, you were on all fours as he slipped back into you in one swift movement. His fingers dug dangerously into your hips as he pounded into you.

You nearly choked on a breath, just about screaming at the force he was fucking into your sopping wet pussy.

“You were right, Hyungwon,” Jooheon started, looking from his friend to you with a playful smile. “Her voice is sweet.”

Changkyun leaned forward onto his knees, almost like he enjoyed the strain from his pants on his erection. His eyes were so intent on the scene, he barely even blinked.

“Fuck her harder!” Minhyuk cheered.

You buried your face to moan into the mattress, only to have Hyungwon grab a fistful of your hair and pull you up. “You want it harder, baby?” He asked, his voice soft and loving, much different from his thrusting.

Your bottom lip was drawn between your teeth, and it hurt to nod as he held onto your hair.

Hyungwon chuckled lightly, letting go of the strands to grasp one of your arms. He pinned it behind your back, pressing you down onto the bed as he rammed himself into you again and again.

Clutching onto the blankets, you held on for dear life while every sound you made grew louder and louder.

“Damn, she’s fucking loving it,” said Kihyun, arching his neck a bit to see what he could of your face.

“She really is,” Hoseok agreed.

It built quicker than ever before. There wasn’t even time to announce you were coming until you were convulsing under your boyfriend.

Hyungwon rode through your orgasm, taking deep breaths to keep himself from losing control. “Good girl,” he cooed, letting go of your arm and scattering kisses along your back. “You’re doing so good for us.” Glancing up to the others, he grinned as he looked around the room. His eyes lingered on Hyunwoo. Straightening his posture, he brushed some damp hair from his face and stared the older man down. He was curious. “Is something wrong, Hyunwoo? You’re being awfully quiet, even for you.”

Hyunwoo was silent a while longer. “Nothing’s wrong at all,” he finally reassured him before he lifted his chin and asked, “Could I have permission to come on her, though?” His voice was low and serious, and the others were clearly taken aback by the request.

“That’s a first,” Minhyuk said with astoundment. Hyunwoo had never wanted to cross that line between watching and participating before.

You slowly lifted onto your hands, looking up at the man in front of you. From the look in his eyes, you got the feeling that he wasn’t usually this adamant about such things.

A gentle hand rubbed your shoulder, and you peered around to look at Hyungwon, wanting his opinion. He merely lifted his brows. “What? This is YOUR call, not mine!” He laughed.

Finding Hyunwoo’s stare once again, you felt more flustered than ever before at the thought of what he asked. It wasn’t just Hyungwon who wanted you now. This wouldn’t just be the two of you anymore; it would be welcoming someone else into your show, and honestly? At this point, it was exhilarating to have Hyunwoo a moment away from possibly joining you. It was like a switch flipped on inside of your brain. “Get over here,” you demanded, the sultry tone coursing through the room like wildfire.

The others watched in stunned bewilderment as Hyunwoo stood from his chair and stepped over to the bed. He unzipped his jeans, so snugly fitting his thighs, and exposed his swollen cock.

Your eyes widened. The leader’s size was so impressive that you were speechless.

Hyungwon, on the other hand, wasn’t. “Where do you want to come on her?” He inquired, giving you a few good thrusts.

Your head fell as you stifled a moan.

“On her tits,” Hyunwoo responded. When you looked back up at him, you were greeted by Hyunwoo stroking his hard length, as if gloating from your reaction. “If that’s okay?”

The chill that ran down your spine travelled straight through your warmth, clenching tightly around Hyungwon.

He noticed. As you gave a flirtatious “Yeah,” in reply to Hyunwoo, Hyungwon pulled out of you and helped you onto your back. You were closer to the edge of the bed now, Hyunwoo within range of your chest, and Hyungwon was watching you keenly.

Looking at Hyungwon, you wrapped your legs around his waist and pulled him closer to you again. “I need you, baby,” you sighed, running a hand down between your legs to play with your neglected clit.

Hyungwon couldn’t help the smile that came to his face. “Is that so?” He taunted, shoving your hand away to slap his cock upon your sensitive mound.

You cried out, moving your hands to grip onto the blankets. “Yes!”

“What else do you need?” He asked, motioning to Hyunwoo. “You’re being rude to our guest.”

Your face flushed with heat. Remembering the man standing near the bedside, you stared up at him with a pitifully aroused expression. “I need your cum,” you declared, though barely above a whisper.

Hyunwoo smirked, his pace quickening on his dick. “You better ask nicely,” he exclaimed. His hips were twitching a bit, and you could tell he was close.

Hyungwon took the moment to slip inside of you, ramming directly into your sweet spot.

Crying out in pleasure, you wailed, “PLEASE? Please, Hyunwoo! Cover me in your cum!”

Gripping onto your hips, Hyungwon pounded into you while Hyunwoo fervidly pumped along his cock. Your moans almost drowned out Hyunwoo’s as he shot long streams of white upon your breasts, coating your skin. The final spurt landed directly on your chin, making him pause in blissful hesitation. He waited for your reaction.

As your boyfriend’s thrusts slowed, your mind cleared and realized what had happened. You were taking a few deep breaths to recuperate when Hyunwoo reached over to clean the cum off. “Sorry,” he murmured, almost embarrassed. Once he wiped it away, you grasped his wrist and brought his finger to your mouth. You almost put on a show, licking the lewd substance from his hand.

It took a long moment for reality to set back in. Your eyes shot over to your boyfriend, wondering what he had to say about it.

Hyungwon had been watching carefully, and you feared the worst when he shook his head. But then his next words had you tensing around him. “How is it possible for you to be so fucking sexy?” He leaned over you and kissed you with such a fiery passion that you were left breathless when he pulled away.

The other men had been in such shock, watching the entire scene play out, that they hadn’t said a word throughout the ordeal.

Well, until Changkyun opened his big mouth. “Okay, that’s not fair!”

Hearing his objection, you caught your breath and turned to look at him. “What is it, little boy?” You mocked the youngest. Your hands moved to your chest, massaging Hyunwoo’s cum on your skin. “Do you want to come on me, too? Do you want to get me all dirty?”

Hyungwon’s mouth almost dropped, but you could tell by the laugh that followed that he was all for it.

Changkyun flew up from his seat. “Well, yeah, it’s only fair!”

“No, it’d only be fair if you all came on me.”

You could cut the tension in the air with a knife.

“Can we really?” Jooheon asked, already on the edge of his seat.

“Yes,” you practically begged.

The sounds of chairs moving, pants dropping, and footsteps closing in on the bed surrounded you. You felt the weight shift on the mattress as Minhyuk, Changkyun, and Jooheon climbed on while Hoseok, Kihyun, and Hyunwoo stood beside the bed.

Hoseok brushed your hair back from your face with one hand while the other was leaning near your head. “Can I touch myself now?” He asked politely.

You giggled at his manners and nodded. “All of you can. You can touch me, too, if you want.”

Hyungwon had to slow his movements within you, making you look questioningly at him. His cheek grew bright red. “I’m close...and I don’t wanna come yet,” he admitted. He pulled out with a hiss and rested his aching erection against your warmth.

Minhyuk drifted a tender hand along your thigh, his eyes glued to your wetness. “If you’re taking a break,” he said to Hyungwon, “I would love to help you please her…” He seemed bashful, but the look in his eyes was borderline wild.

You whined at the loss of heat from Hyungwon’s cock, but moaned loudly as it was replaced with his tongue. It dipped into your eager hole, your legs trembling from the sensation. Glancing down, you watched just as Minhyuk’s hand cupped your warmth and his fingers found your clit. You took the moment to look around at all the men, and the sight was glorious. Each stroking their own cocks, all hard and magnificent, while their spare hands found a place to caress on your body.

Jooheon was kneading your breast and pinching at your nipple, and Kihyun was playing with the other. Changkyun had grabbed your hand and guided it down to his cock. He kept his hands firmly over yours, groaning as he thrust into the pressure. Hyunwoo was stimulating his over-sensitive cock and dragging his fingertips in circles on your stomach, as if keeping it simple since he’d already defiled you.

You somewhat hung your head back over the edge of the bed to get a better look at Hoseok gliding his hand over his hard-on. The moans were pouring out of your mouth by this point, never having experienced such bliss before. Hoseok gently slapped his dick against your cheek, his eyes dark and hooded with arousal.

Hyungwon slipped two fingers into your heat, curling them to vigorously flick against that wonderful spot inside you.

Your mouth gaped, your eyes rolling back while your hips fell further into your boyfriend’s touch. The moan of sheer ecstasy that left you must have sent Hoseok over the edge because you felt warmth splashing upon your face. Your cheeks were covered in his cum, but you felt the tip of Hoseok’s cock pulsing against your mouth. You parted your lips just a bit more to suck what remained into your mouth.

Another wave of cum fell onto your arm and breast as Jooheon worked himself to completion.

Kihyun was close to follow, coming all over the other side of your chest.

When Hoseok finally stepped away from your mouth, you came to your senses and gripped harder onto Changkyun’s cock. The youngest groaned loudly, his hips jerking into your touch as he came onto your hand.

You waited for him to finish before bringing it up to lick clean.

Minhyuk leaned down over your body and was now lapping at your clit while Hyungwon continued fingering you. Your chest heaved as you tried not to move too much, not wanting Minhyuk to stop. Hyungwon’s fingers were touching you deeply as always, thrusting so perfectly in a way that had you on the verge of tears.

“Oh my god, I’m gonna come, I’m gonna come,” you started to frantically say, so close to the edge that you could almost touch it…

Until Hyungwon and Minhyuk simultaneously pulled away from your body. You started crying, mewling about how it was “right there” and you “needed it.” Hyungwon heeded your pleas because he spread your legs wide and his cock dove into your tight cunt. His name poured from your lips, but you hadn’t forgotten about poor Minhyuk. As your fingers dug into his leg to urge him closer, he obliged and you wrapped your fingers around his cock, returning the favor he so graciously bestowed upon you. It didn’t take long. He came hard, the first streams flying far enough to land upon your belly and then it leaked onto your hand.

Hyungwon had you to himself again. He hovered over you, not a care in the world about getting himself dirty. When he kissed you, you swore you had never felt so much adoration than in that moment. He bucked into you, digging his fingers into your waist and he wasn’t content until he felt you crumbling under him. Your core spasmed, pulsed, and clung to him, beckoning for him to come within you. And he did with a loud shout of your name. His cum hit your inner walls, and you let him sit within you for a long moment where you just breathed, lost in the euphoria.

You were drifting in and out of consciousness. Hyungwon’s weight was no longer atop you. You felt yourself getting wiped clean. Chairs were scooted back against the walls. Soft voices were all around you, but you hardly stirred until it was only Hyungwon’s voice you could hear.

“Baby, let’s take a shower.”

Your eyes blinked a couple times before fully opening to see his smiling face. You had been moved onto the pillows, but the bed was still a mess.

“But the sheets--” It was the first thing your hazy mind decided to blurt.

Hyungwon chuckled. “Hyunwoo’s bringing in fresh linens for the bed. He volunteered to change them for us.”

You were waking up the more he spoke. “Really?”

“Yeah, he said he would since it was his fault it all got so dirty.”

“...Not just his fault, but he did start it,” you ended up exclaiming with amusement.

Hyungwon helped you out of bed and guided you to the bathroom where he started the shower. After a thorough cleansing, you came out to find the bedding had indeed been changed. You climbed back into bed and snuggled up to Hyungwon.

“Did you have fun?” Hyungwon had to ask.

“Of course I did,” you answered. “It was...crazy and invigorating, but I had a really great time.” The smile that graced your lips at remembering everything only proved you enjoyed yourself. “We should do it again sometime.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah! Has anyone said anything about it?”

Hyungwon shook his head. “Nope. Against the rules.”

“After what just happened? After we almost literally said, ‘fuck the rules’?!”

He snorted. “Yes, we take them seriously.”

A thought occurred to you. “There’s no way they’re going to just forget…”

“Of course not...and it’s not like the couple of the night hasn’t said something the morning after. We can always talk about it if we start the conversation. What are you getting at?”

You draped your arm across his stomach, cuddling into him. “We shouldn’t speak of this night for a long time.” You perked up. “Oooh! Or! Send them Thank You notes or something!”

“You’re evil!” His fingers went to your sides, tickling you relentlessly. “Where do you come up with this stuff?”

“What?!” You squealed and tried to crawl away from him. “It was a great time, I just want to thank them for it!”

Hyungwon abruptly stopped and pulled you into a hug. “Okay, fine, we can give them Thank You notes. Mostly just because I want to see the looks on their faces.”

“YES!” You threw your hands up victoriously and you both fell into a fit of laughter. Hyungwon’s lips eventually found yours and silenced you.

That evening had been a whole new experience for you, but you were grateful that, at the end of the night, you were with Hyungwon.

And that was all that mattered.

#monsta x smut #hyungwon smut #shownu smut #wonho smut #jooheon smut #changkyun smut #kihyun smut #minhyuk smut #everyone smut! lmao #kpop #kpop smut #kpop fanfiction #the first rodeo

465 notes · View notes